神學資料專屬網站

Cyclopedia of Biblical, Theological & Ecclesiastical Literature

맥클린톡-스트롱 백과

百科全書 McClintock & Strong 1867 general

支援語言狀況

英 韓2%

英 48824/48824 原文 · 韓 889/48824 翻譯 · 0 審核

48824 個項目

韓英對照查看
WEISZ, GEORGE Weisz, George

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Weisz, George a pioneer of the German Reformed Church in Ohio. He was born in Northumberland County, Pennsylvania, June 21, 1793. He served as a volunteer in the War of 1812, and was appointed quartermaster. He began his theological studies with Reverend Isaac Gerhart and finished with Reverend Dr. Samuel Helfenstein in Philadelphia. In 1816 he was appointed by the Synod of the German Reformed Church as an exploring missionary to Ohio. In 1817 he settled permanently in Lancaster, Ohio, extending his missionary labors over four counties. Ie. laid the foundation of numerous flourishing churches, being in labors abundant to the end of his life. He died in peace, March 10, 1859. He has a son in the ministry.
WEITENAUER, IGNATZ Weitenauer, Ignatz

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Weitenauer, Ignatz a Roman Catholic theologian of Germany who lived in the last century, is the author of, *Trifolium Hebraicum, Chaldaicum, Syriacum, per quod Possis intra Aliquot Horas cum Hierolexico Auctoris Explicare Canonem Biblicum, *etc. (Augsburg, 1759): — *Job, Psalmi, Proverbs Salomon. et Siracid., ex Hebraicis Graecisque Fontibus ad Mentemn Vulgatae et Lat. Sermonis Dilucide Excplicans *(ibid. 1757): — *Hexaglotton, seu Modus Addiscendi intra Breviss. Tempus Linguam Gall., Ital., Hisp., Graec., Hebraicam et Chaldaicam, *etc. Frankfort, 1756): — *Novae Grammaticae Biblicae Methodus *(Ulm, 1756): — *Libri Machabaeorun cum Commentario Literali, quibus Addita est Diss. de Doctrina Morum e* *Sacra Scriptura *(ibid. 1773): — *Lexicon Biblicum, *etc. (Augsburg, 1758; Venice, 1860). He also translated into German the Old Testament, to which he added annotations. See Furst, *Bibl. Jud. *3:503; Steinschneider, *Bibliog. Handbuch, *s.v. (B.P.)
WEJONES Wejones

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wejones were fortune-tellers of the barbarous Prussians, who foretold future events from the force of the wind and the direction of the clouds.
WELAND, JAKOB CHRISTOPH Weland, Jakob Christoph

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Weland, Jakob Christoph a Protestant theologian of Germany, was born July 18, 1752, at Bremen, and died March 10, 1813, as abbot, general superintendent, and first pastor at Holzminden. He wrote, *Ueber Wunder nach den Bedurinissen unserer Zeit *(Gottingen, 1789): — *Predigten uber die Evangelien *(Brunswick, *1813):-Einleitung in die Bibel, nach den Bediirfnissen unserer Zeit* (Hanover, 1812). See Winer, *Handbuch der theol. Lit. *1:334, 393; 2:133, 244, 251, 302, 363. (B.P.)
WELAPOTREN (OR VELAPOTREN) Welapotren (or Velapotren)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welapotren (or Velapotren) in Hindu mythology, is that giant who came into existence when Siva, in despair, because of his wife's death, pulled a hair from his head. The giant decapitated the father of this lovely wife, Shakti, as he had been the cause of her death.
WELCH, BARTHOLOMEW T, DD Welch, Bartholomew T, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welch, Bartholomew T., D.D. an eminent Baptist minister, was born in Boston, Sept. 24, 1794. There was something in the history of his ancestry that inspired and kept alive those feelings of patriotism, which were so marked a feature in his subsequent life. His father was a midshipman in the navy, and his grandfather a lieutenant. His grandfather on his mother's side was Bartholomew Trow, one of the famous party who threw over the tea in Boston Harbor. He was present at the battle of Lexington, and served his country in the Revolutionary war. His father died when he was but a child. The pastor of his early days was the excellent Dr. Thomas Baldwin, and he received a good religious education in his early home. With a restlessness which is often characteristic of youth, he aspired after more freedom than he found in his home and at the age of seventeen he started for Philadelphia, making the journey on foot, with the hope of finding business. But the war had put a check to strictly mercantile pursuits, in which he had been reared, and he became an apprentice to learn the engraver's art. For some time he seems to have lived a thoughtless, careless life, so far as religion was concerned, and it is said that through a whole year he never entered a house of worship. At length, the Spirit of God took strong hold on his conscience. He saw the wickedness and folly of the course he had been pursuing, and his heart was bowed in submission to, Christ. He was baptized, the first Sunday in September, 1815, by Rev. Dr. Staughton, and became a member of the Sansom Street Baptist Church in Philadelphia. In 1816 he removed to Baltimore, with the, hope of meeting with better success in the practice of his art as an engraver. At once he identified himself with the cause of Christ and became an earnest worker in the vineyard of his Lord. It was not long before he felt an impulse, which he struggled hard to resist, to preach the Gospel. After many conflicts growing out of the consideration that he was utterly unprepared by the want of intellectual training for the sacred office, he yielded at length his own will and acquiesced in what seemed to him to be the call of God that he should be an ambassador for Christ. In August, 1824, he abandoned his profession as an engraver, and entered upon what was to be the work of his life. His early labors as a preacher were as a missionary among the destitute churches within the limits of the Baltimore Baptist Association. He crossed the mountains of Maryland and visited the villages and hamlets scattered along the banks of the Juniata, proclaiming as he went the news of salvation through a crucified Redeemer. One year was spent in such work as this;. In the summer of 1825, he was on a visit to some friends in New York, and was requested to do the kind of work which he had performed so successfully in Maryland among the feeble churches of the Baptist denomination along the line of the Hudson River. In October of this year he was ordained as pastor of the Church in Catskill, and remained here a little less than two years, when he was called, to take charge of what is now the Emanuel Church in Albany, N.Y. He entered upon his duties here in September, 1827. It was a dark day in the history of the Church when Dr. Welch commenced his ministry with them. "The Church," says Dr. Bridgman," was feeble and staggering with their debt. The old theatre in Green Street had been turned into their sanctuary but the house was thought to be too large, and a partition had been built to save fuel, and to make neighbors of the worshippers." At once a change took place, and as a preacher Dr. Welch soon stood in the foremost rank among the most gifted and eloquent ministers in the city of Albany. A few years of such work as he put into his ministry told wonderfully upon the prosperity of the enterprise. The feeble band grew to be a Church of three hundred and twenty-seven members, "united in their counsels, free from all embarrassment, and in a condition of great material and spiritual prosperity." The question of colonizing began to be discussed, and after the usual delays, which arose from the reluctance of Church members to break away from their religious homes, it was decided that the time had come to engage in a new enterprise. An appeal was made to the friends of religion, and those who had become warmly attached to Dr. Welch, although not belonging to the Baptist denomination, for the necessary funds to carry out the projected plan. Among the contributors to these funds we notice the names of William L. Marcy, Martin Van Buren, Erastlus Corning, and P.S. Van Rensselaer. The corner-stone of the new church was laid in July, 1833, and the building was ready for occupancy in the month of October following. A colony of about one hundred and twenty, with Dr. Welch as the pastor of the new church, took possession of what was then regarded as one of the most elegant houses of worship in Albany. The record of the results of a ministry of fourteen years in the Pearl Street Church is summed up in very general terms by saying that during these fourteen years five hundred and seven persons were received by baptism, and two hundred and sixty-two by letters from other churches. During all this time Dr. Welch took a prominent position in all the great religious enterprises in which the Baptist churches were interested, especially in the American and Foreign Bible Society, of which, for many years, he was the president. On resigning his pastorate of the Pearl Street Church, Dr. Welch took charge of the Pierrepont Street Church in Brooklyn, where he remained eight years, and then removed to Newtonville, near Albany, and was pastor for ten years. Worn down by the labors of his long ministry, Dr. Welch went into retirement. His great powers gradually grew weaker and weaker; until the lamp of life went out, to be rekindled amid the glories of a better world. He died Dec. 9, 1870. See *Minutes of the Hudson River Baptist Assoc. *for 1871; Dr. Bridgman's *Sermon. *(J. C. S.)
WELCH, MOSES COOK, DD Welch, Moses Cook, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welch, Moses Cook, D.D. a Congregational minister, son of Rev. Daniel Welch, *was *born in Mansfield, Conn., Feb. 22, 1754. Although he graduated from Yale College in 1772, he remained for several years undecided as to his profession. For a while he was teacher of a grammar-school in Windham, Conn., and then entered the office of Hon. Eliphalet Dyer to study law. His father's aversion to this profession induced him to abandon it in about a year. Then he taught school and studied medicine a short time. As the Revolution was fairly begun, he engaged with Mr. Samuel Nott in the manufacture of saltpeter, to be used in making powder to supply the Continental Army. Having been drafted, he cheerfully entered the army, but, contracting a disease in camp, was obliged to return home. About this time he was converted. Turning his attention to the ministry, he studied theology under Rev. Dr. Salter, of Mansfield, and Rev. Stephen White, of Windham. When his father died, in 1782, he was called to succeed him as pastor of the Church in North Mansfield, to which office he was ordained June 2, 1784. In 1812 he was detailed as chaplain in the American army, a service which he promptly performed. For two years, from 1822, he belonged to the Corporation of Yale College, He died at North Mansfield, April 21, 1824. In consequence, probably, of his legal training, he was a great ecclesiastical lawyer. With a vigorous mind, an ardent temperament, and clear perceptions, he became a popular preacher. See Sprague, *Annals of the Amer. Pulpit, *2, 234.
WELCH, RANSOM BETHUNE, DD, LLD Welch, Ransom Bethune, Dd, Lld

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welch, Ransom Bethune, D.D., LL.D. a Presbyterian educator, was born at Greenville about 1825. He graduated from Union College in 1846, and from, Auburn Theological Seminary in 1852. In 1854-59 he was the pastorate. In 1866-76 he was professor of rhetoric, logic, and English literature in Union College, and since 1876 professor of theology in Auburn Theological Seminary. He died June 29, 1890. He was the author of *Faith and Modern Thought *(1876): — and *Outlines of Christian Theology *(1881). See *Appletons' Cyclop. of Amer. Biography.*
WELCHMAN, EDWARD, DD Welchman, Edward, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welchman, Edward, D.D. an eminent English divine; was born about 1665. He became a commoner of Magdalen Hall, Oxford, in 1679; graduated in 1683; was admitted probationer fellow of Merton College in 1684; became rector of Lapwiorth and of Solihull, Warwickshire; archdeacon of Cardigan in 1727; and died in 1739. He was the author of, *Defence of the Church of England *(1692): *— Husbandman's Manual *(1695): *— Articuli XXXIX Ecclesice Anglicanae Textibus e Scriptura Depromptis Confirmalti, *etc. (1713); translated into English (1740); his most famous *work: — Doctrine of Baptism *(1706): *— Dr. Clarkes Scripture Doctrine of the Trinity Examined, *etc. (1714): *— Conference with an Arian *(1721): — and other works. See Chalmers, *Biog. Dict. *s.v.
WELD, LUDOVICUS Weld, Ludovicus

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Weld, Ludovicus a Congregational minister, was born at Braintree, Mass., Sept. 12, 1766, being a son of the Rev. Ezra Weld. He graduated at Harvard College in 1789; taught school in Cambridge; studied theology with his father; and was ordained at Hampton, Conn., in 1799, where he remained until infirmities induced him to seek a dismission (1824). He removed to Fabius, N.Y., where he ministered to vacant churches for several years. In 1842 he purchased a residence near his son Theodore, in Belleville, N.J., where he died, Oct. 9, i844. Mr. Weld's character from early life was manly and upright; his mental abilities were superior, so that he was considered one of the ablest men of his day in that region. Three of his sermons were published. See *Cong. Quar. *1860, 1, 181.
WELEDA Weleda

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Weleda in German mythology, was one of the most famous fortune-tellers in the 1st century of the Christian era. A maiden born of princely parents, she is said to have wielded a mighty political influence over her people. Having been brought to Rome as a prisoner, she was carried about in triumph, and received great distinction at the hands of the emperor Vespasian. After her death the Germans honored her as a goddess.
WELES Weles

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Weles in Slavonic mythology, was the first of the deities after Perun, the supreme god of the Poles. He was also worshipped in Russia as a god of protection, especially of horses and cattle.
WELL Well

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Well (prop. בּאֵר , *beer, *φρέαρ*, *a *dug *source of living, though not running, water; but "well" is an occasional rendering in the A. V. likewise of בּוֹר, *b6r, *2Sa 3:26; 2Sa 23:15-16; 1Ch 11:17-18; 2Ch 26:10, a "pit," i.e. *cistern*; also of מִעיָן, *mayan, *Jos 18:15; 2Ki 3:19,25; Ps 84:6, a "fountain;" of מָקוֹר, *makior,* Pr 10:11, a "fountain;" and even of 2, עִיַן*, *Ge 24:13,16,29-30,42-43,45; Ge 49:22, a living *spring*; and so of πηγή*, *Joh 4:6,14), . The difference between a well (beer) and a cistern (bôr ) consists chiefly in the use of the former word to denote a receptacle for water springing up freshly from the ground, while the latter usually denotes a reservoir for rain-water (Ge 26:19,32; Pr 5:15; Joh 4:14). *SEE CISTERN*. Both these Heb. words come from a root (בּוּר or בָּאִר) significant of *digging, *and are thus distinguished from a natural fountain. The formier (beer) is still represented by the Arabic *bir, *used in the same sense; but the latter (bôr) has in modern times given place to *birket *(=בּרֵכָה*, *)*, *which signifies an open *pool *of surface water. *SEE TOPOGRAPHICAL TERMS*. The first well mentioned in Scripture is in "the wilderness," in the way to Shur, where Hagar sat down when fleeing from Sarai, which was afterwards called *Beer-lahai-roi, *"the well of him that liveth and seeth me" (Ge 16:14), between Kadesh and Bered. It is called both a "fountain" and a '"ell." The second well mentioned is also in connection with Hagar's history (Ge 21:19) in the wilderness of Beersheba. After this a good many wells are mentioned the wells of Beersheba, which remain to this day (Ge 26:25); the Mesopotamian well (Ge 24:11), at the city of Nahor; the wells in Gerar (Ge 26:15,18); the well Esek (ver. 20); the, well Sitnah (ver. 21); the well Rehoboth (ver. 22); the well in Haran (29:2); the wells of Elim (Ex 15:27); the well dug by the princes (Nu 21:35); the well of Nephtoah (Jos 18:15); the great well in Sechu (1Sa 19:22); the well of Bethlehem by the gate (2Sa 23:16); the well of a rod (Jg 7:1); Jacob's well, on the low slope of Gerizim (Joh 4:6).*SEE FOUNTAIN*. The importance of wells is very great, especially in the desert, where the means of forming them are deficient, as well as the supply of labor necessary for such undertakings, which, after all, are not always rewarded by the discovery of a supply of water. Hence in such situations, and indeed in the settled countries also, the wells are of the utmost value, and the water in most cases-is very frugally used (Nu 20:17-19; De 2:6,28; Job 22:7). It is, however, not merely the value of the well itself, but certain other considerations that explain the contests about wells which we find in the histories of Abraham and Isaac (Ge 21:341; 26:15-22). The special necessity of a supply of water (Jg 1:15) in a hot climate has always involved among Eastern nations questions of property of the highest importance, and sometimes given rise to serious contention. To give a name to a well denoted a right of property, and to stop or destroy one once dug was a military expedient, a mark of conquest, or an encroachment on territorial right claimed or existing in its neighborhood. — Thus, the well Beersheba was opened, and its possession attested with special formality by Abraham (Ge 21:30-31). In the hope of expelling Isaac from their neighborhood, the Philistines stopped up the wells which had been dug in Abraham's time and called by his name, an encroachment which was stoutly resisted by the followers of Isaac (Ge 26:15-33; see also 2Ki 3:19; 2Ch 26:10; comp. Burckhardt, *Notes on the Bed. *2, 185, 194, 204, 276). The Koran notices abandoned wells as signs of desertion (sur. 22). To acquire wells which they had not themselves dug was one of the marks of favor foretold to the Hebrews on their entrance into Canaan (De 6:11). To possess one is noticed as a mark of independence (Pr 5:15), and to abstain from the use of wells belonging to others, a disclaimer of interference with their property (Nu 20:17,19; Nu 21:22). Similar rights of possession, actual and hereditary, exist among the Arabs of the present day. "Wells," Burckhardt says, "in the interior of the desert, are exclusive property, either of a whole tribe, or of individuals whose ancestors dug the wells. If a well be the property of a tribe, the tents are pitched near it, whenever rain-water becomes scarce in the desert; and no other Arabs are then permitted to water their camels. But if the well belongs to an individual, he receives presents from all strange tribes who; pass or encamp at the well, and refresh their camels with the water of it. The property of such a well is never alienated; and the Arabs say that the possessor is sure to be fortunate, as all who drink of the water bestow on him their benedictions" (*Notes on the Bed. 1, *228, 229; comp. Nu 21:17-18, and Jg 1:15). It is thus easy to understand how wells have become in many cases links in the history and landmarks in the topography both of Palestine and of the Arabian Peninsula. The well once dug in the rocky soil of Palestine might be filled, with earth or stones, but was with difficulty destroyed, and thus the wadys of Beersheba, and the well near Nablius, called Jacob's Well, are among the most undoubted witnesses of those transactions of sacred history in which they have borne, so to speak, a prominent part. On the other hand, the wells dug in the sandy soil of the Arabians valleys, easily, destroyed, but easily renewed, often mark, by their ready: supply, the stations at which the Hebrew pilgrims slaked their thirst, or, as at Marah, were disappointed by the bitterness of the water. In like manner the stations of the Mohammedan pilgrims from Cairo and Damascus to Mecca (the Haj route) are marked by the wells (Robinson, 1, 66, 69, 204, 205; 2, 283; Burckhardt, *Sy, Syia, *p. 318, 472, 474; App. 3, 656, (660; Shaw, *Trav. *p. 314; Niebuhr, *Descrip. de I'Alabie, *p. 347, 348; Wellsted, Tasm. 2, 40, 43, 64, 457, App.). Wells in Palestine are usually excavated from the solid limestone rock, sometimes with steps to descend into them (Ge 21:16; see Burckhardt, *Syria, *p. 232; *Col. Ch. Chronicles *1858, p. 470). The brims are furnished with a curb or low wall of stone, bearing marks of high antiquity in the furrows worn by the ropes used in drawing water (Robinson, 1, 204). This curb, as well as the stone cover, which is also very usual, agrees with the directions of the law, as explained by Philo and Josephus, viz. as a protection against accident (Ex 21:33; comp. Josephus, *Ant. 4*:8, 37; Philo, *De Spec. Leg. *3, 27; 2, 324, ed. Mangey; see Maundrell, in *Early Tray. *p. 435). It was on a curb of this sort that our Lord sat when he conversed with the woman of Samaria (Joh 4:6); and it was this, the usual stone cover, which the woman placed on the mouth of the well at Bahurim (2Sa 17:19), where the A. V. weakens the sense by omitting the article (הִמָּסָך; Sept. τὸ ἐπικάλυμμα; Vulg. elamen). Sometimes the wells are covered with cupolas raised on pillars (Burckhardt, App. 5, p. 665). A well was often covered with a great stone, which being removed, the person descended some steps to the surface of the water, and on his return poured into a trough that which he had brought up (Ge 24:11,15; Ge 29:3-10; Ex 2:16; Jg 5:11). There is, in fact, no intimation of any other way of drawing water from wells in Scripture. But as this could only be applicable in cases where the well was not deep, we must assume that they had the use of those contrivances which are still employed in the East, and some of which are known from the Egyptian monuments to have been very ancient. This conclusion is the more probable as the wells in Palestine are mostly deep (Pr 20:5; Joh 4:11). Jacob's Well near Shechem is said to be 120 feet deep, with only fifteen feet of water in it (Maundrell, *Journey, *March 24); and the labor of drawing from so deep a well probably originated the first reluctance of the woman of Samaria to draw water for Jesus: "Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep." *SEE JACOBS WELL*. From this deeper kind of well the usual methods for raising water are the following: 1. The rope and bucket, or water-skin (Ge 24:14-20; Joh 4:11). When the well is deep, the rope is either drawn over the curb by the man or woman, who pulls it out to the distance of its full length, or by an ass or ox employed in the same way for the same purpose. Sometimes a pulley or wheel is fixed over the well to assist the work (Robinson, 1, 204; 2, 248; Niebuhr, *Descr. de l'Arabie, *p. 137, pl. 15; *Col. Ch. Chronicles *1859, p; 350; Chardin, *Voy. 4*:98; Wellsted, *Trav. 1, *280). 2. The *sakiyeh, *or Persian wheel. This consists of a vertical wheel furnished with a set of buckets or earthen jars attached to a cord passing over the wheel, which descend empty and return full as the wheel revolves. On the axis of the wheel revolves a second wheel parallel to it, with cogs which turn a third wheel set horizontally at a sufficient height from the ground to allow the animal used in turning it to pass under. One or two cows or bulls are yoked to a pole which passes through the axis of this wheel, and as they travel round it turn the whole machine (Nu 24:7; see Lane, *Mod. Egypt. *2, 163; Niebuhr, Voy. 1, 120; *Col. Ch. Chronicles *1859, p. 352; Shaw, p. 291, 408). 3. A modification of the last method, by which a man, sitting opposite to a wheel furnished with buckets, turns it by drawing with his hands one set of spokes prolonged beyond its circumference, and pushing another set from him with his feet (Niebuhr, *Voy. *1, 120, pl. 15; Robinson, 2, 22; 3, 89). 4. A method very common, both in ancient and modern Egypt, is the *shaduf,* a simple contrivance consisting of a lever moving on a pivot, which is loaded at one end with a lump of clay or some other weight, and has at the other a bowl or bucket. This is let down into the water, and, when raised, emptied into a, receptacle above (Niebuhr, Voy. 1, 120; Lane, *Mod. Egypt.* 2, 163; Wilkinson, *Anc. Egypt. *1, 35, 72; 2, 4). *SEE IRRIGATION*. Wells are usually furnished with troughs of wood or stone (שֹׁקֵת; Sept. ποτιστήριον; Vulg. *canalis*)*, *into which the water is emptied for the use of persons or animals coming to the wells. In modern times an old stone sarcophagus is often used for this purpose. The bucket is very commonly of skin (Burckhardt, *Syria, *p. 63; Robinson, 1, 204; 2, 21, 315; 3, 35, 89, 109, 134; Lord Lindsay, *Trav. *p. 235, 237; Wilkinson, *Anc. Egypt. *loc. cit.; comp. Ge 24:20; Ex 2:16). Unless machinery is used, which is commonly worked by men, women are usually the water-carriers. They carry home their water-jars on their heads (Lindsay, p. 236). *SEE DRAWER OF WATER*. Great contentions often occur at the wells, and they are often, among Bedawin, favorite places for attack by enemies (Ex 2:16-17; Jg 5:11; 2Sa 23:15-16). See Burckhardt, *Syria, *p. 63; *Notes on the Bed. *1, 228; *Col. Ch. Chronicles* 1859, p. 473; Lane, *Alod. Egypt. *1, 252; Robinson, 3, 153; Hackett, *Illustr. of Scripto. *p. 88-93. See WATER.
WELL, ECCLESIASTICAL Well, Ecclesiastical

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Well, Ecclesiastical The most ancient examples of Christian baptismal wells are to be found in the Catacombs. Wells occur in crypts, some of which were regarded as possessing waters of miraculous powers, as at Pierrefonds; but very possibly they were made in imitation of the baptismal wells of the Catacombs. There was usually a well or fountain in the centre of a cloister garth. There is one highly enriched in the south nave aisle of Strasburg. Probably these wells, as in cathedrals, served to drain water and supply the baptismal font, as in St. Patrick's, Dublin, and at York, Carlisle, Glasgow, and Winchester. In many of the small Cornish oratories or baptisteries there is a well. St. Keyne's Well, in Cornwall, was an object of frequent visits, as was St. Winifred's, in North Wales, which was built in 1495, and contains a star-shaped basin, formerly surrounded with stone screens and contained within a vaulted ambulatory under an upper chapel. Wells are found also in many of the ancient Cornish churches of the 5th and 7th centuries, at Marden, Kirk Newton, and Durham. Joubert's Well at Poitiers is a good mediaeval specimen. At Ratisbon, in the south wing of the transept, there is a well with figures of the Saviour and the woman of Samaria. There is also an ancient well in the cloister of Arles. St. Aldhelm's Well at Shepton Mallet, St. Chad's at Lichfield, St. Julien's at Wellow, Somerset, St. Thomas's at Canterbury, and numerous others in Wales are still regarded as possessing medicinal virtues. Throughout all Christendom such wells exist, and rules concerning them have been made from time to time by canonical decrees, because of abuses which arose in past ages. They were forbidden to be worshipped without the bishop's authority in 960, 1018, and 1102. In 950 they were made sanctuaries. Round them were frithgeards, for sanctuary, which were reputed holy ground. They were determined as holy by the diocesan, by canons passed in 960 and 1102, and abuses were condemned by the Synod of Winchester in 1308. See Lee, *Gloss. of Liturg. and Eccles. Terms, *s.v.; Walcott, *Sacred Archaeol. *s.v.
WELLBEING Wellbeing

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Well-being *SEE HAPPINESS*.
WELLBELOVED, CHARLES, DD Wellbeloved, Charles, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wellbeloved, Charles, D.D. an English Unitarian minister, was born at York about 1770. He became a clergyman at his native place; was noted for his philological and archaeological attainments; and died at York in 1858. He was the author of, *Heboracum; or, York under the Romans *(1842): — *The Holy Scriptures of the Old Covenant *(1859-62), in a revised translation, in which he was assisted by Rev. George Vance Smith and Rev. John Scott Porter; and other works. A *Memoir, *by Rev. John Kenrick, appeared in 1860. Weller, George, D.D., a Protestant Episcopal clergyman, was born in Boston Mass., Nov. 15, 1790. He was educated in the public schools of Boston; learned the trade of a bookbinder; opened a small bookstore in Newark, N.J.; and afterwards removed it to Danbury, Conn. About the year 1813 he entered the family of the Rev. Bethel Judd, D.D.; of Norwalk, to study theology. He began to officiate as lay reader at Bedford, N.Y.; in June, 1814; was admitted to deacon's orders by bishop Hobart June 16, 1816; missionary in the counties of Putnam and Westchester in 1816-17; ordained priest April 2, 1817; instituted rector of Great Coptank parish at Cambridge, Md., Nov. 15, 1817; rector of St. Stephen's Church, Cecil County, Md., in November, 1822; became editor of *The Church Register *Jan. 7, 1826, in which office he continued three years; was secretary and agent of the Domestic anti Foreign Missionary Society in 1828; removed to Nashville, Tenn., about 1829, where he built a new church, the first Episcopal Church in Tennessee; retired for a time on account of feeble health about 1835; became rector of Calvary Church. Memphis, in 1838 rector of Christ Church, Vicksburg, Miss., in 1839. This was his last field of labor. During the prevalence of the yellow' fever in Vicksburg, he was overburdened with the claims of the sick and friends of the dead, and fell a victim of the epidemic, Nov. 9, 1841. He was the author of *Vindication of the Church *(1824): — and editor of the *Poems of Bishop Ieber *(about 1826): — and the *Weller Tracts. *See Sprague, *Annals of the Amer. Pulpit,* 5, 601.
WELLER, HIERONYMUS Weller, Hieronymus

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Weller, Hieronymus a Lutheran theologian of Germany, was born September 5, 1499, at Freyburg. He studied at Wittenberg, where he became intimately acquainted with Luther. In 1535 he took the degree of doctor of divinity, and in 1539 was appointed superintendent at Freyburg, where he died, March 20, 1572. He wrote commentaries on the books of Samuel, Kings, Job; on the epistles to the Ephesians, Philippians, Thessalonians; of Peter and the first of John. He also wrote, *Explicationes in Epistolas et Evangelia Dominicarumn et Festorum: *— *De Passione Domini Nostri Jesu Christi*: — besides homiletical, ascetical, and exegetical works in German. See Freher, *Theatrum Eruditorum; Acta Eruditorum Latina; *Jocher, *Allgemeines GelehrtenLexikon, *s.v.; Winer, *Handb. der theol. Lit.* 2:58. (B.P.)
WELLER, JAKOB Weller, Jakob

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Weller, Jakob a Protestant divine of Germany, was born December 5, 1602, at Neukirchen. In 1635 he was appointed professor of Oriental languages at Wittenberg; in 1640 superintendent at Brunswick; and in 1646 first court preacher and church councillor at Dresden, where he died, July 6, 1664. He wrote, *Adnotationes in Epist. Pauli ad Romanos . . . Collectae a J. Schindlero *(Brunswick, 1654): — לקט הקציר, *Spicilegium Questionum Ebraeo-Syrarum *(Wittenberg, 1673): — *De Linguae Hebraicae Ambiquitate contra Huntleum *(ibid. 1631): — *Disputatio an Puncta Hebr. Literis Coaeva? *(ibid.). See Winer, *Handbuch der theol. Lit. *1:165, 255; Furst, *Bibl. Jud. *3:504; Steinschneider, *Bibliog. Handbuch, *s.v. (B.P.)
WELLES, NOAH, DD Welles, Noah, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welles, Noah, D.D. a Congregational minister, was born at Colchester, Conn., Jan. 23, 1718. He graduated at Yale College in 1741; engaged in teaching school at Hartford for some time; and became tutor of Yale College in 1745. He was licensed to preach soon after, and ordained pastor of the Church at Stamford, Conn., Dec. 31, 1746, where he remained in the quiet and faithful discharge of his duties until his death, Dec. 31, 1776. He was chosen fellow of Yale College in 1774, and also delivered the *concio ad cleric *in the chapel of that institution, Sept. 13, 1770, before one hundred and twenty ministers. He took an active part in the dispute concerning' the validity of non-episcopal ordination in 1763, publishing three pamphlets on the subject. He also published other single *Sermons *and *Addresses. *See Sprague, *Annals of the Amer. Pulpit, *1, 461.
WELLESLEY Wellesley

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wellesley *SEE WESLEY*.
WELLESLEY, GERALD VALERIAN Wellesley, Gerald Valerian

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wellesley, Gerald Valerian an Anglican prelate, was born in 1809. He graduated from Trinity College, Cambridge, in 1830; held the rectory of Strath fieldsaye, Hants, from 1836 till 1855; became domestic chaplain to the queen in 1849; dean of Windsor in 1854, and died September 18, 1882.
WELLESLEY, HENRY, DD Wellesley, Henry, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wellesley, Henry, D.D. an English clergyman, a natural son of Richard Colley Wellesley ( marquis Wellesley) and Mlle. H.G. Roland, was born in 1792; graduated at Christ Church, Oxford, in 1816; became rector of Woodmancote, Hurst Monceaux, in Sussex; was appointed principal of New Inn Hall, Oxford, in 1842; became preacher to the University of Oxford; curator of the Bodleian Library, University Galleries, and Taylor Institution; and died January 11, 1866. He was the author of, *Anthologia Polyglotta; or, A Selection of Versions in Various Languages, chiefly from the Greek Anthology *(1849): — and *Stray Notes on Shakespeare *(1865). See Allibone, *Dict. of Brit. and Amer. Authors, *s.v.
WELLIAMEN (OR VELLIAMEN) Welliamen (or Velliamen)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welliamen (or Velliamen) in Hindu mythology, was one of the two wives of Kartiavertshunen: the other's name is Devanei, who was the daughter of Indra. Statues of both are erected in the temple of this god.
WELLMAIDS Wellmaids

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Well-maids in Norse mythology, were daughters of Aeger and Ran. They swim upon the stormy sea around their mother, and appear with white veils to assist the unfortunate out of the wild waves, and lay the drowned down in the lap of their mother. Their names are Himinglaffe, Dufa, Blodughadda, Heffring, Udur, Raun, Bylgia, Drobna, and Kolga.
WELLS OF PITY Wells of Pity

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wells Of Pity "the five wounds of Christ, distilling his sacred blood — for grace, from the right foot; for ghostly comfort, from the left foot; for wisdom, from the right hand; for mercy, from the left hand; and from the heart, for everlasting life — each represented by a drop of blood in rich ruby glass, issuing from a gash which bears a golden crown as in, a pane of Perpendicular glass at Sidmouth."
WELLS, EDWARD LIVINGSTON, DD Wells, Edward Livingston, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wells, Edward Livingston, D.D. a Protestant Episcopal clergyman, began his regular ministry in 1860, as pastor of the Church of Our Saviour, Plainville, Connecticut; the following year became rector of Calvary Church, Louisville, Kentucky; in 1865 went to Pittsfield, Massachusetts, as rector of St. Stephen's Church, and remained there until 1871, when he became rector of Trinity Church, Southport, Conn., and here he continued to reside until 1879, part of the time without charge, and afterwards as minister of St. John's Church, New Milford, where he died, August 7,1880, aged forty-six years. See Whittaker, *Almanac and Directory, *1881, page 175.
WELLS, EDWARD, DD Wells, Edward, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wells, Edward, D.D. a learned English divine was born about 1665. He was admitted to Westminster School in 1680, and in 1686 to Christ Church College, Oxford, where he proceeded as A.M. in 1693, and as D.D. in 1704; became a tutor in his college; took orders in the Church of England; and became rector of Bletchley, in Buckinghamshire, and of Cottesbach, in Leicestershire, in 1717, where he died, in August, 1727. He was the author of, *A Treatise of Ancient and Present Geography *(1701): *— Historical Geography of the New Testament *(1708): *— Historical Geography of the* *Old Testament *(1711-12): — A *Help to the More Easy and Clear Understanding of the Holy Scriptures *(1709-28, 8 vols. 4to), being a revised translation of the Bible, with a paraphrase and annotations: — The *Book of Daniel Explained, *etc. (1716): — and other works, especially on mathematics. See Chalmers, *Biog. Dict. *s.v.; Allibone, *Dict. of Brit. and Amer. Authors, *s.v.
WELLS, ELEAZER MATHER PORTER, DD Wells, Eleazer Mather Porter, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wells, Eleazer Mather Porter, D.D. a Protestant Episcopal clergyman, was born in 1793, being a descendant of Thomas Wells, who had come to Salem with Winthrop and Wilson in 1629. He entered the ministry in 1823, and preached at Plymouth, Calais, and Bangor, Maine. In 1826 he was ordained a deacon by bishop Brownell, of Connecticut, and was professionally engaged for brief periods at more than a dozen places in New England. His special vocation, however,. was found when he was placed in charge of the House of Reformation for Juvenile Offenders at Boston, and also became superintendent of St. Stephen's House. He was a most philanthropic city missionary, and up to the time of his death, which occurred in Boston, December 1,1878, he was "in labors more abundant." (W.P.S.)
WELLS, HENRY Wells, Henry

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wells, Henry a distinguished philanthropist, was born in New Hampshire in 1805. He was brought by his parents when a child to Central New York. Without the advantages of an early education, but with a pushing spirit within him, he began his career as an expressman, his first route being from Albany to Buffa), at which time he carried all the matter in a carpetbag himself, and gave personal attention to its delivery. His business gradually prospered, and he increased it as circumstances required. Such was its wonderful progress that he organized a company, under the title of "The American Express Company," which subsequently bore the name of "Wells, Fargo & Co." Their business increased to such an extent that it embraced the whole country from the Atlantic to the Pacific, and from Canada to Mexico and across the ocean. The reward of his enterprise and prudence was a princely fortune. With its avails he purchased a beautiful property. on the banks of the Cayuga Lake, at Aurora, N.Y., and there erected a palatial residence, which he filled with all the comforts and luxuries of art. In the retirement of his lovely rural home, he conceived the idea of erecting and furnishing at his own expense a seminary or college for the higher education of young women. By the side of his own mansion he laid off a park embracing woodland, hill, and plain, and in the middle of it he erected a splendid brick edifice, with all the appointments that skill, taste, and money could provide for the carrying-out of the great object he had in view. This magnificent edifice, with the entire property, was conveyed by deed as a free gift to a board of trustees, who gave it the name of "Wells College." A board of instruction was soon organized, and the college sprang rapidly into high repute. Its halls were soon filled, and students flocked to it from all parts, many of them the daughters of gentlemen with whom Mr. Wells had been associated in business. Its library and cabinets were made rich by contributions of his friends. The Hon. E.B. Morgan, of Aurora, added the munificent gift of $100,000 to the endowment of the institution, and is about to erect another important building for the college. On November 9, 1878, Mr. Wells sailed for Glasgow, and reached there on the 19th. He was too far enfeebled to proceed farther, and after lingering for a few weeks, his active, eventful, and useful life closed, December 10, 1878. (W.P.S.)
WELLS, HORATIO T, LLD Wells, Horatio T, Lld

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wells, Horatio T., LL.D. a Protestant Episcopal clergyman, was head master of the English department in Burlington College, N.J., in 1859, and the following year acting rector of the college; in 1862 was principal of a boys' school in Andalusia, Pennsylvania, which institution, in 1866, became known as Andalusia College. Mr. Wells was elected president and professor of English literature and commercial law, and remained at the head of the college until his death, in December, 1871. See *Prot. Episc. Almanac,* 1873, page 133.
WELLS, WILLIAM, DD Wells, William, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wells, William, D.D. an English Unitarian minister, who afterwards emigrated to America, was born at Biggleswade, Bedfordshire, in 1744. He was educated at the Academy of Daventry; became minister at Bromsgrove, Worcestershire, in 1770; was a friend to the Americans during the Revolution; introduced inoculation for small-pox among his poor neighbors, attending some thirteen hundred cases; removed to America, arriving in Boston with his family, June 12, 1793; settled on a farm at Brattleborough, Vermont, in 1794, residing there and preaching to the Society in the town until his death, which occurred December 27, 1827. See Sprague, *Annals of the Amer. Pulpit, *8:254 sq.
WELLWOOD Wellwood

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wellwood *SEE MONCREIFF*.
WELLWOOD (2) Wellwood (2)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wellwood *SEE MONCRIEF*.
WELSH CALVINISTIC METHODISTS Welsh Calvinistic Methodists

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welsh Calvinistic Methodists a considerable body of Methodists, chiefly in Wales, which dates its origin from 1735, sprang from the labors of Mr. Howel Harris, of Trevecca, in Brecknockshire. This young man had gone to Oxford to prepare for the ministry of the Church of England; but, becoming disgusted with the immorality and gross carelessness of that place, he returned home and began to visit from house to house, warning people to flee from the wrath to come. He soon began to preach in public. Crowds flocked to hear him, and many were converted under his preaching. He appointed meetings for religious conversation in several places; hence arose those private societies which form a prominent part of the arrangements of this body. His labors were crowned with extraordinary success, notwithstanding the opposition of the regular clergy and the magistrates; and in 1739, after only four years of effort, he had established as many as three hundred societies in the south of Wales. Mr. Harris was greatly aided in his labors by the Rev. Daniel Rowland, of Llangeitho, Cardiganshire, who attracted large crowds by his eloquence. Several pious ministers of the Establishment seceded and joined the Methodists; a considerable band of itinerant missionaries was formed; a most precious revival spread among the different denominations; and the new sect grew so popular that in seven years from its commencement no fewer than ten ministers of the Church of England had joined it. The first chapel built by the Welsh Calvinistic Methodists was erected at Builth, Brecknockshire, in 1747. In the following year two others were built in Carmarthenshire. The Church made rapid progress in the south of Wales, but was greatly hindered in the north. It was about this time that the Rev. Thomas Charles began his labors. He lived at Bala, Merionethshire, and it is to his exertions and influence that these societies are chiefly indebted for their prosperity. He was converted under the preaching of Mr. Rowland, and, after the usual preparation, entered the ministry of the Church of England. But in 1784 he decided to leave the Established Church and join the Methodists, where he could enjoy greater freedom in evangelical labors. He found the principality in a deplorable condition on account of the ignorance and degradation of the people. A Bible could scarcely be found in any of the cottages of the peasantry, and in some parishes very few were able to read it. He therefore decided to educate the people in the rudiments of learning and religion. He established for this purpose what he called circulating schools, that is, schools which might be removed from one place to another at the end of a definite period, say nine or twelve months. He induced "a few friends to set a subscription on foot to pay the wages of a teacher, who was to be moved circuitously from one place to another, to instruct the poor in reading, and in the first principles of Christianity by catechising them." This work was begun in 1785 with only one teacher. Others were added as the funds increased, until they numbered twenty. At first he instructed the teachers himself, and these in turn instructed others. In this manner many thousands were instructed, and the good seed thus sown produced abundant fruit, religious awakenings occurring in many places where the teachers had labored. In 1799 a religious periodical was started by Mr. Charles, entitled *The Spiritual Treasury, *the design of which was to supply the people thus instructed with religious reading. Hitherto, Bibles in the vernacular had been very scarce, and the want was met by the formation of the British and Foreign Bible Society in 1804. By this organization, Welsh Bibles and Testaments were scattered throughout the principality, and eagerly received. In the organization of the Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Society Mr. Charles took an active and prominent part. At an association held at Bala in 1790, he drew up a set of Rules for Conducting the Quarterly Meetings of the North Wales Association, consisting of the preachers and leaders. and these Rules form the basis of the present system of Church government of the whole society. In 1801 *Rules of Discipline *were first published, laying down the order and form of Church government and discipline. To these were added, in 1811, several regulations designed to render the organization, in its membership and ministry, permanently independent of the Established Church. In 1823 they adopted and published a *Confession of Faith, *which was unanimously agreed upon at the associations of Aberys with and Bala. The doctrines thus avowed are decidedly Calvinistic, and accord with the Thirty-nine Articles and the Westminster Confession in all essential points of doctrine and practice. Their Church government is neither Episcopal, on the one hand, nor Congregational, on the other, but approaches more nearly the Presbyterian form. The private societies are subordinate to the monthly meetings, and these again to the quarterly associations, at which the general business of the body is transacted. Their preachers itinerate from place to place, and, being men of limited education, they are generally dependent on some secular employment for their support. Of late years they have turned their attention towards the importance of an educated ministry. Accordingly, in 1837, a college for the purpose of training theological students was established at Bala, and in 1842 another at Trevecca. The ministers of the Connection are selected by the private societies, and reported to the monthly meetings, which examine them as to their qualifications, and permit them to begin on trial. After they have preached for five years or more on trial, and are found properly qualified, they are ordained to administer the sacraments, and the ordination takes place at the quarterly associations. The preachers are expected each to itinerate in a particular county; but generally once in a year they undertake a missionary tour to different parts of Wales, when they preach twice every day, each time in a different chapel. Their remuneration is derived from the monthly pence contributed by the members of each congregation; out of which a small sum is given to them after every sermon; but some have a stated stipend. The Welsh Calvinistic Methodists have about 1000 chapels and about 80,000 communicants, 60,000 of whom are in Wales and 4000 in America, the rest principally in England. In 1840 they formed an association for sending missionaries to the heathen, and towards the end of the same year a mission was commenced among one of the hill tribes in the northeast part of Bengal. They have also a mission-station in Brittany, France, the language of that country being a sister dialect of the Welsh; and they have, besides, a mission to the Jews. The operations of the home mission of this denomination are carried on among the English population inhabiting the borders between England and Wales. There are several societies in England belonging to the Connection- for example, in London, Liverpool, Manchester, Bristol, Chester, Shrewsbury, etc. — whose worship, public and private, is performed in the Welsh language. There is also a small congregation among the Welsh miners of Lanarkshire, Scotland, who have preaching in their own language. In some parts of Wales, and on the borders of England where the English language is most prevalent, worship is conducted in that tongue.
WELSH VERSION Welsh Version

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welsh Version The first edition of the New Test. was printed in London in 1567, in consequence of a law enacted by Parliament in 1562. The translation was made by William Salesbury, assisted by a certain Huet, a chanter of St. David's, and Dr. Richard Davies, bishop of the same place. In 1588 the entire Bible was given to the Welsh people, the Old Test. being translated by Dr. W. Morgan, afterwards bishop of St. Asaph, with the aid of several eminent scholars, who also revised Salesburv's version of the New Test. A new and, revised editionm was prepared by Dr. R. Parry, successor to the see of St. Asaph, and published in 1620. This edition was held in such high estimation that it has been used as the text of all succeeding editions. Being in folio, a small and portable edition was published in 1630, which, besides the Old and New Tests., contained the Apocrypha, the Book of Common Prayer, and a metrical version of the Psalms; the latter, which is still used in the Welsh churches, was prepared by Pryss, archdeacon of Merioneth. Of the editions of the whole Bible which have appeared from time to time we mention the following: 1654 — sometimes called Cromwell's Bible. 1678 — with corrections by the Rev. St. Hughes. 1690 — published by the Reverend D. Jones. 1690 — printed at Oxford for the use of churches, in Roman characters, sometimes called Bishop Lloyd's Bible. 1718 — printed at London, often called Moses Williams's Bible. 1727 — printed at London; less valuable. 1746 — printed at Cambridge; the third edition, published by the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, and containing the same as published in the first, in 1718. 1752 — reprint of that of 1746. 1769 — by the same society. 1770 — with notes by the Reverend P. Williams, and reprinted very often. 1789 — printed for the use of churches by the same society. 1790 — with Mr. John Canne's references. 1799 — printed by the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. These editions, with the exception of ten thousand copies of the New Test. printed in the year 1800 at Shrewsbury, were all that appeared before the formation of the British and Foreign Bible Society. The great scarcity of the vernacular Scriptures prevailing in Wales was the cause of finally bringing about the formation of the British and Foreign Bible Society. The first edition of the Scriptures issued by this society was the Welsh Bible, the text adopted being that of 1752. This edition left the press in 1806. Including this, their first edition, the number of copies issued at successive intervals by the British and Foreign Bible Society, from the year 1806 up to March 31,1879, may be briefly stated as follows: Bibles 813,466 Testaments ............................. 1,038,507 Diglots, Welsh and Englis.............. 86,686 Total ......................... 1,938,659 Besides the British and Foreign Bible Society, the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge and the American Bible Society have published the Scriptures in Welsh. See *Bible of Every Land, *page 153 sq. (B.P.)
WELSH, DAVID, DD Welsh, David, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welsh, David, D.D. an eminent Scotch clergyman, was born at Braefoot, Dumfriesshire, in 1793. He was educated at the University of Edinburgh; was pastor of the parish of Crossmichael, Presbytery of Kirkcudbrigcht for several years, beginning in 1821; became minister of St. David's in Glasgow, in 1826; was appointed professor of Church history in the University of Edinburgh in 1831; traveled on the Continent in 1834, studying the German language and literature; was appointed inspector of Bibles in Scotland; was moderator of the General Assembly in 1842; left the Established Church in 1843; became professor of Church history in the Free Church College, and was first editor of *The North British Review. *He died April 24, 1845. He was the author of, *An Account of the Life and Writings of Thomas Brown, M.D., *etc. (1825): *— Sermons on Practical Subjects *(1834): *— Elements of Church History *(1844, vol. 1): — and *Sermons, with a Memoir *by A. Dunlop, Advocate (1846).
WELTE, BENEDICT VON Welte, Benedict Von

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welte, Benedict Von a Roman Catholic theologian of Germany, was born in 1805 at Ratzewied, and acted as professor of Old-Test. exegesis at Tubingen from 1838 to 1857. He died May 27, 1885, at Rottenburg, senior of the chapter, and doctor of theology. He published, *Das Buch Job ubersetzt und erklart *(Freibhrg, 1849): — *Nachmosaisches im Pentateuch beleuchtet* (Carlsruhe, 1840): — *Historisch-kritische Einleitung in die Schriften Alten Testaments *(eod.); besides he was co-editor of the Freiburg *Kirchen lexikon, *which he published together with Wetzer (q.v.). (B.P.)
WELTON, RICHARD, DD Welton, Richard, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Welton, Richard, D.D. a Protestant Episcopal clergyman, had been deprived of the rectorship of St. Mary's, Whitechapel, London, on account of his attachment to the non- jurors, and was consecrated in 1722 by Reverend Ralph Taylor. He arrived in America probably in 1723, was invited to take charge of Christ Church, Philadelphia, July 27, 1724, and entered immediately upon his duties. His anomalous relation to the Church as a non-juring bishop occasioned disquietude among the Episcopalians when it became known. Soon after an order came from England to governor Keith of Pennsylvania, enclosing a king's writ addressed to Welton, commanding him to return to England. Accordingly, in January 1726, after a brief but acceptable ministry, he embarked for Lisbon, where he died shortly after his arrival. See Sprague, *Annals of the Amer. Pulpit, *5:33.
WELTZ, JUSTINIAN ERNST VON Weltz, Justinian Ernst Von

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Weltz, Justinian Ernst Von a Hungarian nobleman of the 17th century. He is known on account of his connection with the mystics Breckling, Gichtel, and others. At Ratisbon he met with Gichtel, and both united in forming a fraternity of the pious ("Jesus-Gesellschaft") for the purpose of renewing the inner life of the Church. The members received their names from the society to which they belonged; thus, Weltz received Breckling in Holland under the name of "Der Brechende." Being very rich, Weltz gave $30,000 towards the objects of the fraternity. This was about 1660. The society also had in view a union between the Lutherans and the Calvinists. In 1664 Weltz and Gichtel presented to the *Corpus Evangelicorum *a plan of their tendencies, which Weltz had approved by the most famous theologians. He was also the first who, in two works, reminded the Church of the holy duty of missionary work; but the orthodox superintendent Ursinus, at Ratisbon, dismissed him mockingly. In the same year (1664) Weltz went to Surinam to preach the Gospel there, which he did until his death. This was the beginning of evangelical missions. See Jocher, *Allgemeines Gelehrten-Lexikon, *s.v.; Plitt, *Gesch. der lutherischen Mission *(Erlangen, 1871), page 22 sq.; *Theolog. Universal-Lexikon, *s.v. (B.P.)
WEN Wen

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wen is the inaccurate rendering in the A.V. of יִבָּל, *yabbal *(on Le 22:22), which means *flowing *with a running sore; spoken of a diseased flock.
WENCESLAUS (WENZEL, OR VENZESLAV), ST Wenceslaus (Wenzel, or Venzeslav), St

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wenceslaus (Wenzel, or Venzeslav), St. a prince of Bohemia, son of Vratislav and Drahomira, was born about the beginning of the 10th century. His education was intrusted to his grandmother Ludmila, a devoted Christian; and he thus received a training which led him to become a pious Christian, and follow the course of a clergyman more than that of a prince. His brother Boleslaus (or Boleslav) was a fierce pagan; and, in conjunction with his mother, also a pagan, secured a visit from him, and slew him at the foot of the altar while engaged in prayer, September 28, 935. Wenceslaus has been the subject of many works of art. See Jameson, *Legends of the Monastic Orders, *page 175 sq.; Neander, *Hist. of the Church, *3:322.
WENDELIN (OR WANDELIN) Wendelin (or Wandelin)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wendelin (or Wandelin) a saint of the 7th century whose day is October 20, and who is said to have been of Scottish family. He established himself as a hermit in a forest in the neighborhood of Treves, and afterwards as a herdsman in the late principality of Lichtenberg. His fidelity in this service led the monks of Tholey on the Saar to elect him their prior. The circumstances of his life and career are to be found recorded solely in the *Acta SS. Boll. *Juli 6:171, and similar legendary depositories. Comp. Vogt, *Rhein. Gesch. u. Sagen.* 1:283 sq.; Rettberg, *Kirchengesch. Deutschlands, *1:480; Berlepsch, *Die Alpen in Natur u. Lebensbildern *(Leips. 1861), page 386 sq.; Herzog, *Real-Encyklop. *s.v.
WENDELIN, MARCUS FRIEDRICH Wendelin, Marcus Friedrich

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wendelin, Marcus Friedrich a theologian of the Reformed scholastic school in the 17th century, was born near Heidelberg in 1584, and after graduation, presumably at the university of that town, became tutor of the princes of Anhalt-Dessau, and in 1611 rector of the gymnasium of Zerbst. He retained the latter: position during a period of forty-one years, and died there August 7, 1652. He composed a number of textbooks which bear witness to the breadth of his culture; but his most important works were of a theological character. Among them were, *Compend. Christiana Theologiae *(Hanau, 1634): — *Christianae Theologiae Systema Majus *(posthumously published, Frankf. 1656 and 1677): — *Exercitationes Theol. contr. Jo. Gerhard. et Danhauer: and Collatio Doctr. Reformatorum et Lutheranorum *(Cassel, 1660). He avoided abstruse discussions, assumed only simple and evident premises, and made only a formal use of dialectics. His method was to discuss the contents of the dogma itself instead of an extraneous addition of Aristotelian tenets to the doctrine. The arrangement of his material and the determination of the problems presented to his mind give evidence of great acuteness. His *Christ. Theol. Systema *was translated into Dutch and Hungarian. See Wendelin's *Works; *Becmann, *Anhaltilsche Historie; *Jocher, *Allgemeines Gelehrten-Lexikon; *Herzog, *Real-Encyklop. *s.v.
WENDISH VERSION Wendish Version

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wendish Version *SEE SLAVONIC VERSIONS*.
WENDS Wends

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wends (from *wend, *to "wander"), a Slavic people who as early as the 6th century occupied the north and east of Germany, from the Elbe along the coast of the Baltic to the Vistula, and as far south as Bohemia. They were divided into several tribes, which were successively subdued by the Germans, and either exterminated or Germanized. Charlemagne drove them back towards the Vistula, and by the close of the 13th century his successors in Germany had almost completed the work of extirpation. In the 16th century remnants of this Slavic population were still scattered over the whole region between Berlin and Frankfort-on-the-Oder; and there was a remnant of Wends in Hanover, where they kept up their language until the middle of the 18th century. They are now found in portions of Brandenburg, Silesia, and the kingdom of Saxony, and principally on the banks of the Spree. At present the number of Wends, or those speaking the Wendish language, exclusive of that portion of this people who have been Germanized, is placed at 140,000, of whom 83,000 are in Prussia and 52,000 in Saxony. It is worthy of remark that the Sloventzi of Austria, a Slavic people numbering 1,260,000, are called *Vinds, *and their language the Vindish. To these the name Southern Wends is frequently applied. Most of the Wends are Protestants, though a large portion of those living in Saxonv are Catholics. Christianity was introduced among them about the middle of the 11th century by their zealous king Gottschalk, founder of the Wendish kingdom. But they lapsed again into paganism, and were subsequently restored to Christianity by missionaries from the south. The language of the Wends is similar to the other branches of the northwestern stem of the Slavic languages, the Polish and the Bohemian. It has several dialects — the Lower Lusatian, and the Upper Lusatian, which is subdivided into the Evangelical, near Bautzen; the Catholic, near Kamenz and in the northwest; and the Northeastern. The extent of the entire Wendish literature has been estimated at three hundred volumes. The oldest work in the language is a translation of the *Epistle of St. James, *dating from 1548, published at Leipsic (1867). There are grammars of the Wendish language by Ticinus (Prague, 1679), Matthai (1721), Seiler (Bautzen, 1830), and Jordan (Prague, 1841). There are also some collections of Sorbenian-Wendish songs and ballads. See Giesebrecht, *Wendische Geschichten *(Berlin, 1843); *Das hannoverische Wendland *(Luchow, 1863); and Obermuller, *Die Urgeschichte Wenden *(Leipsic, 1874).
WENGERSK, ANDREAS Wengersk, Andreas

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wengersk, Andreas a Protestant minister of the Lublin diocese in Poland, where he died, January 11, 1649, is the author of, *Systema Hist.-chronol. Ecclesiar. Slavonicar., per Provincias Varias praecipue Poloniae, Bohemis, Lituaniae, Russiae, Prussiae, Moraviae, *etc., *Distinctar. Libris IV Adornatum, Continens Histor. Ecclesiast. a Chr. et Apostolor. Tempore ad A.D. *1650 (Utrecht, 1652). This work he published under the name of Adr. Regenvolsc; but the new edition which was published at Amsterdam in 1679, with the title *Slavoniae Reformatae, Continentes Hist. Ecclesiast. Ecclesiar. Slavonicarum, *etc., gave his original name. See Winer, *Handbuch der theol. Lit. *1:834. (B.P.)
WENIG, JOHANN BAPTIST Wenig, Johann Baptist

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wenig, Johann Baptist a Catholic theologian of Germany, was born in 1826 at Neudorf, in Bohemia. In 1844 he entered the Society of Jesus, studied at Linz and Vals, and received holy orders in 1852. In 1854 he was appointed professor at the Episcopal gymnasium in Linz; and in 1857 professor of archaeology and Oriental languages at Innsbruck, where he died, October 25, 1875. He published, *Ueber den Wesensbestand des Menschen *(Innsbruck, 1863)*: *— *Ueber die Freiheit der Wissenschaft *(ibid. 1868): — *Schola Syriaca. Pars Prior: Chrestomathia cum Apparatu Grammatico *(ibid. 1866). See *Literarischer Handweiser, *1866, page 154; 1875, page 433. (B.P.)
WENIGK, JOHANN ERNST Wenigk, Johann Ernst

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wenigk, Johann Ernst a Lutheran theologian of Germany, was born in 1701 at Gotha. In 1731 he was appointed pastor at Crobstadt and Grabsleben, and in 1734 he was called to Bischleben, where he died, February 10, 1745. He is the author of *Hilaria Sacra, oder Heiliqe Sonntagslust der Kinder Gottes *(Arnstadt, 1731), which contains sixty-eight hymns which he wrote. See Bruckner, *Kirchen-und Schulenstaat im Herzogthum Gotha *(Gotha, 1758), 2:29 sq.; Koch, *Gesch. d. deutschen Kirchenliedes, *4:536. (B.P.)
WENTWORTH, ERASTUS, DD Wentworth, Erastus, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wentworth, Erastus, D.D. a Methodist Episcopal minister, was born at Stonington, Connecticut, August 5, 1813. He was converted in 1831; studied at Cazenovia, N.Y.; graduated from Wesleyan University, Connecticut, in 1837; became a teacher in Gouverneur Seminary in 1838, and in 1841 in Troy Conference Academy, joining the Troy Conference the same year; in 1846 was elected president of M'Kendrie College, Illinois; in 1850 professor in Dickinson College, Pennsylvania; in 1854 went as a missionary to Foochow, China; in 1862 became pastor of Northsecond Street Church, Troy, N.Y.; in 1865 of State Street Church, in the same city; in 1868 at Pittsfield, Massachusetts; in 1871 at Amsterdam, N.Y.; in 1872 editor of *The Ladies' Repository, *at Cincinnati, Ohio; in 1877 became superannuated, and died at Sandy Hill, N.Y., May 25, 1886. He was possessed of remarkable and varied talents, wrote much and brilliantly, especially for the journals, and several times was a member of the General Conference. See *Alumni Record of Wesleyan University, *1882, page 17, 654.
WENTWORTH, JHN BROADHEAD, DD Wentworth, Jhn Broadhead, Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wentworth, Jhn Broadhead, D.D. a Methodist Episcopal minister, was born at Bristol, N.H, August 29, 1823. After graduating from the University of Vermont in 1848, he joined the Genesee Conference in 1851, serving two years as principal of Coudersport Academy, three times as presiding elder, and six times as a member of the General Conference of his, Church. He died August 6, 1893. He was author of *The Logic of Introspection. *See *Minutes of the Annual Conferences *(Fall), 1893.
WEPLER, JOHANN HEINRICH Wepler, Johann Heinrich

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wepler, Johann Heinrich a Protestant theologian of Germany, was born at Cassel, July 27, 1755. For a number of years he acted as professor of Oriental languages at the Carolinum and Lyceum of his native place. In 1786 was called as professor of theology to Marburg, where he died, Nov. 30,1792. He is the author of, *Philologische und kritische Fragmente *(Cassel, 1781-86)*: *— *Diss. Inaug. de Cherubis Angelis Tonantibus Hebraeorunm *(Marburg, 1777): — *Nachrichten von den auf der Cassel'schen Bibliothek befindlichen morqenl. Handschriften *(ibid. 1778)*: *— *Gedanken uber die Ursachen, weswegen die Syyrer den Hebraern und Arabern in der Dichtkunst so sehr nachstehen, *in the *Memoires de la Soc. d'Ant. de Cassel, *1:307 sq. See Winer, *Handbuch der theol. Lit. *1:280; Furst, *Bibl. Jud. *3:504. (B.P.)
WERDANDI Werdandi

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Werdandi *(Present), *in Scandinavian mythology, was one of the three deities of fate. *SEE URD*.
WERDER, PETER Werder, Peter

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Werder, Peter a Baptist preacher, was born in 1728, and ordained in May 1751, at Warwick, R.I. The first nineteen years of his ministry were spent in that vicinity. He removed in 1770 to a Rhode Island settlement, then known as New Providence Grant within the present limits of Cheshire, Massachusetts, where he labored for thirty-eight years, preaching his last sermon on the Sunday before his death, February 21, 1808. He was an influential and successful preacher, and venerated as a father among the churches of his faith in Western Massachusetts. See *Mass. Bapt. Mag.* 2:348.
WEREMBERT Werembert

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Werembert a learned Swiss monk of the 9th century, was born at Coira, studied at Fulda under Rabanus Maurus, and became teacher in the Monastery of St. Gall, where he lied, May 24 (or 29), 884. He was the author of some musical treatises and commentaries, for which see Hoefer, *Nouv. Biog. Generale, *s.v.
WERENFELS, SAMUEL Werenfels, Samuel

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Werenfels, Samuel a Swiss theologian, was the son of the antistes of Basle, Peter Werenfels, and was born March 1, 1657. He was educated at Basle, Zurich, Berne, Lausanne, and Geneva; became professor of Greek at Basle; and soon afterwards undertook an extended scientific tour through Holland and North Germany. On his return he received the chair of rhetoric at Basie. He was himself an orator, and sought to develop the oratorical faculty in his pupils, encouraging them to cultivate naturalness and simplicity of manner and style, together with elegance of diction. He regarded disputatiousness as a malady having its root in moral conditions, as pride, etc., and for its cure he recommended a universal lexicon containing exact definitions of all scientific conceptions. In 1696 Werenfels became a theological professor, receiving the chair of dogmatics and polemics, and in the same year received the doctor's degree. He interpreted his duty in the new position as having less to do with the antiquated heresies of bygone ages than with the perverse tendencies of the time in which he lived, and as involving the effort of restraining theological zeal within its proper limits. In these opinions he had the sympathy and cooperation of Friedrich Osterwald (q.v.) and Alphonse Turretin (q.v.), with whom he became acquainted at this time, and with whom he formed the so-called theological triumvirate of his day. He also entered into relations with the learned Parisian Benedictine Montfaucon, though by no means indifferent as respects the profound questions at issue between Romanism and Protestantism. In 1703 he was promoted to the chair of Old-Test. exegesis. In this office he devoted himself to an exposition of the Psalms, and introduced a new study into the curriculum of the school — that of hermeneutics. His principles of interpretation were altogether those which were subsequently brought to general recognition and acceptance, viz. the principles of the grammatico-historical method. In 1711 he served for a time as preacher to the French Church, and became very popular, though' obliged to speak in an acquired tongue. His sermons were printed and translated into Dutch and German. In the same year he advanced to the foremost theological professorship in the university — that of New-Test. exegesis — and continued to hold that office until his death, June 1, 1740. He rejected a call to the University of Franeker, secured for him through the intervention of Vitringa, but accepted the honor of membership in the "British Society for the Spread of the Gospel in Foreign Lands" and in the "Berlin Scientific Association." No striking events occurred in the life of Werenfels by which he might secure a name, nor did he compose any important and epochal theological work. His *Opuscula, *however, contain a collection of treatises on different exegetical and doctrinal subjects which are still deserving of notice. His spirit was irenical, and his labors were put forth in constant endeavors to promote honorable fraternity among Christians. He felt assured that the root of evil is not in the head, but in the heart. As a teacher, he combined practical instruction with theoretical, that he might give a higher fitness to the young men who came under his care. In the evening of his life an effort was made to compel Werenfels to assist in the endeavor to degrade the learned and meritorious Wettstein from the ministry on account of alleged heterodoxy. He consequently absented himself from the sessions of the theological court, and ultimately withdrew from the academical life to privacy. No suitable biography of Werenfels has yet been prepared, and the many grains of information scattered through his *Opuscula *have not been collected. See the *Athen. Raur. *page 57 sq.; Hanhart, *Erinnerungen an Samuel Werenfels, *in *Basler wissensch. Zeitschr. *1824, page 22; and Hagenbach, *Programme, *1860. — Herzog, *Real-Encyklop. *s.v
WERF, ADRIAAN VAN DER Werf, Adriaan Van Der

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Werf, Adriaan Van Der an eminent Dutch painter, was born at Kralinger-Ambacht, near Rotterdam, in 1659. He studied under Cornelius Picolett for two years, and under Eglon van der Neer during the next four. At the age of eighteen he commenced his career as a painter at Rotterdam, and met with great encouragement. He was commissioned by the elector-palatine to paint a picture of the *Judgment of Solomon *and his own portrait. After finishing these works he went to Dusseldorf, where the elector desired to retain him in his service; but he agreed to paint for him six months of the year, and give the other six to his own engagements. He received a liberal pension from the elector and many valuable presents, and continued in his service until the death of his royal patron, in 1717. Among his pictures in the Duisseldorf Gallery is a life-size *Magdalene, *painted as a companion-piece to the *St. John *of Raphael, but considered, even by his friends and admirers, as inferior to that work. He carried his finishing to a very high pitch, and as a consequence his works are rare and command a high price. He died in 1722.
WERIN Werin

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Werin in Persian mythology, was an evil deity, placed by Ahriman against Ormuzd, and designed to hinder the falling of rain, and thus also the fruitfulness of the earth.
WERKMEISTER, BENEDICT MARIA VON Werkmeister, Benedict Maria Von

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Werkmeister, Benedict Maria Von a Roman Catholic theologian and representative of the so-called Josephinism or reformatory tendency in his Church, was born at Fussen, in Upper Suabia, October 22, 1745, and became a Benedictine monk in 1765. By direction of his abbot he studied theology at Benedictbeuren, making Oriental languages and exegesis his principal subjects, and finding in father AEgidius Bartscherer a teacher who developed in him the faculty for independent research which he naturally possessed. He soon discovered that ethics, which appeared to him to be of primary importance, was altogether overlooked by theologians in their eagerness to employ their wits upon the mysterious. He could not be satisfied with the schemes of probabilists or probabiliorists, of liberalists or rigorists, among the Romish teachers of ethics, and saw himself obliged to seek for what he wanted in the lectures of the Protestants Gellert and Mosheim, and in the *Life of Jesus *by Hess. In 1769 Werkmeister became a priest and superintendent of novices at Neresheim, the latter post being associated with that of professor of philosophy. He filled a similar chair at Freysing from 1772 to 1774; then became secretary to the prelate of the empire; archivist and librarian at Neresheim; and afterwards resumed his duties as professor of philosophy at Freysing, and added to them those of a director of the curriculum, of a professor of canon law, and a librarian. Duke Charles of Wuirtemberg made Werkmeister his court preacher in 1784, and, being a highly enlightened Roman Catholic, permitted him to both preach and administer the ritual of his Church as he might prefer. A fruit of this liberty is presented to view in the *Gesangbuch nebst angehdngten Gebeten, *etc., for the ducal chapel (1784-86), which contains a large number of Protestant hymns and tunes, and is wholly in keeping with the general style of hymnology and liturgy in that time. Physical ailments began to trouble Werkmeister seriously in 1787, and to make it difficult and ultimately impossible for him to preach; and as the presumptive heir to the throne, Louis Eugene, brother of Charles, was known to be a bigot, and likely to dismiss every liberal priest from his service whenever he should have the power, he applied for secularization and the canonry of Spires. The former was granted and the latter denied, and in 1794 Werkmeister and his colleagues were superseded by Franciscans and Capuchins. The duke even requested that Werkmeister should be banished; but the Monastery of Neresheim gave him asylum until another change in the succession of the duchy took place, when he was recalled to his former post at Stuttgart. He now applied for and received the parish of Steinbach (1796). In 1807 he became a member of the ecclesiastical council for the Romnish Church in Wurtemberg, and in 1810 of the newly erected supervisory council. In 1816 he was appointed to the direction of education, and in 1817 he received the title of high councillor for ecclesiastical affairs and the knight's cross of the Order of the Wurtembergian Crown. He died July 16, 1823. Werkmeister was a rationalist, though of the noble sort, and lacked profoundness of religious thought and feeling. He never penetrated into the spiritual depths of religion, but, on the other hand, he never sought to set aside the authority of Scripture and of the received doctrines of the evangelical faith. He had the boldness to attack various Romish teachings and institutions, e.g. the celibacy of priests, the worship of Mary, the indissolubility of marriage, etc. He did not regard his course in this respect as involving him in conflict with the Church, but only with what was impure and spurious that had fastened itself upon her in the progress of ages. It would seem, nevertheless, that he carried about with him the idea of a German National Church which should be independent of Rome, but none the less Roman Catholic. His works of a literary character possess only historical interest at this distance from his time. The most important is the *Jahresschrift fur Theologie und Kirchenrecht der Katholiken *(1806- 20, 5 volumes, edited by him), in which he opposes many abuses of the Roman Catholic. Church. Of his ascetical works, his *Neues Gebetbuch fur aufgeklarte katholische Christen *(Heilbronn, 1801; 11th ed. 1818) is especially deserving of mention, as well as his *Sermons *(1812-15, 3 volumes). See Schmidt, *Neuer Nekrolog der Deutschen, *1823, 2:578**; **Herzog, *Real-Encyklop. *s.v.
WERMELSKIRCH, JOHANN GEORG Wermelskirch, Johann Georg

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wermelskirch, Johann Georg a Lutheran minister of Germany, was born February 22, 1803, at Bremen. In 1820 he entered the missionary institution of father Janicke at Berlin, and some time afterwards the seminary of the English missionary society for the Propagation of the Gospel among the Jews at Henstead, near Portsmouth. From 1824 to 1835 he labored among the Jews. when he accepted a pastorate of a Lutheran congregation in Posen. Not being a Prussian, he was obliged to leave the country in 1836, and went to Dres den, where he connected himself with the Lutheran. Missionary Society. In 1842 he again returned to Prussia, and in 1844 he became pastor of the Lutheran congregation at Erfurt, and died December 20, 1872. Wermelskirch was very active in behalf of Christian missions, and the Lutheran Missionary Society in Thuringia is the fruit of his labors. (B.P.)
WERNEMS, ROLLWINCK DE LAER Wernems, Rollwinck De Laer

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wernems, Rollwinck De Laer a Westphalian, and Carthusian monk at Cologne, was born in 1425. He was the author of some works, among them *Fasciculus Temporum, *embracing all the ancient chronicles, coming down to 1480, and continued by John Linturius to 1514. He died in 1502. See Mosheim, *Hist. of the Church, *book 3, cent. 15, part 2, chapter 2.
WERNER, ANDREAS KONRAD Werner, Andreas Konrad

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Werner, Andreas Konrad a Protestant theologian of Germany in the first half of the 18th century, is the author of, *Dissertationes Tres de Puritate Fontium Hebraeorum Specialim ex Libro Josuae, *etc. (Stade, 1720-26): — *Diss. de Samaritanis eorumque Templo in Monte Garizim AEdificato *(Jena, 1723): — *De Votis Veterum Israelitarum ex Antiquitate Judaica *(Stade, 1737): — *Diss. de Veritate Doctrinae Divinae de Christo, ex Judaeorum partim Testimoniis, partim Criminiationibus et Calumniis eorum Illustrata et Confirmanta *(ibid. 1729): — *Diss. de Bethlehemo apud Hieronymum *(ibid. 1769). See Winer, *Handbuch der theol. Lit. *1:141 Furst, *Bibl. Jud. *3:505. (B.P.)
WERNER, FRIEDRICH Werner, Friedrich

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Werner, Friedrich a Lutheran theologian of Germany, was born May 28, 1659, at Flemingen, near Naumburg. He studied at Leipsic, where he died, April 21, 1741, having received the degree of D.D. in his eighty-second year. He wrote, *Praecepta Homiletica: *— *Tract. Hermenecutico-homileticus in Evangelia Dominicalia et Festivalia: *— *Dicta Biblica ex V. et N.T. cum Scopo Evangeliorum Annuorum Convenientia: *— *De Vana Spe Insignis Judaeorum Conversionis Simultanae ante Diem Extremum adhuc Exspectandae. *See Ranft, *Leben de chursachsischen Gottesgelehrten; *Furst, *Bibl. Jud. *3:505; Jocher, *Allgemeines Gelehrten-Lexikon, *s.v*. *(B.P.)
WERNSDORF, ERNST FRIEDRICH Wernsdorf, Ernst Friedrich

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wernsdorf, Ernst Friedrich a Lutheran theologian of Germany, was born December 18, 1718, at Wittenberg. He studied theology and philosophy at Leipsic, was made magister in 1742, and after presenting his dissertation *De Septimia Zenobia, Palmyarenorum Augusta, *was allowed to lecture at the university. In 1746 he was made professor extraordinary of philosophy, and opened his lectures with an oration *De Nexu Historiarum Cognitionis cum Omni Philosophiae Ambitu. *In 1752 he was appointed to the chair of Christian antiquities, and presented on this occasion a dissertation, *De Quinquagesima Paschali. *Four years later, in 1756, he was called to Wittenberg as professor of theology, where he died, May 7, 1782. Wernsdorf was a very learned man and quite at home in patristic literature, from which, especially from the writings of Ignatius, Eusebius, Tertullian, he explained the Christian antiquities and older ecclesiastical usages which, in the course of time, had either entirely disappeared or received another form. This subject he treated in dissertations like *De Quinquagesima Paschali *(1752): — De *Paschate Annotino *(1760): — *De Sacerdote Latina Lingua ad Altare Cantillante *(1761)*: *— *De Veteris Ecclesiae Diebus Festis Anniversariis *(1767), etc. See Doring, *Die gelehrten Theologen Deutschlands, *4:698 sq.; Winer, *Handbuch der theol. Lit.* 1:557, 617, 618, 619, 631, 638; Furst, *Bibl. Jud. *3:505; Hoefer, *Nouv. Biog. Generale, *s.v. (B.P.)
WERNSDORF, GOTTLIEB (1) Wernsdorf, Gottlieb (1)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wernsdorf, Gottlieb (1) professor of theology in the university, provost in the court church, general superintendent of the diocese of Wittenberg, and ecclesiastical councillor to the duke of Weissenfels, was born February 25, 1668, of a noble but poor family. His theological position was that of strict Saxon orthodoxy, united with Spenerian earnestness as respects the practice of Christianity. His personal piety, and also his irenical disposition, are attested by Zinzendorf, who was at that time a student at Wittenberg (Spangenberg, *Leben Zinzendorfs, *I, 3). The only literary production of Wernsdorf which has come down to us is his *Disputationes Academicce *(published by Zeiblich, 1736, 2 volumes, 4to), whose subjects are the leading questions of his time, e.g. the controversies with Halle and the mystics, and with unbelief and indifferentism. He defends the idea of a *mediate *inspiration of the symbolical books, as well as their soundness throughout, not confining his argument to their doctrinal parts. The witness of the Spirit to our salvation is made by him to consist in a conclusion deduced from the Scriptures by the human mind, and the operation of the Spirit solely in the bringing to mind of all the passages of Scripture which can demonstrate that the judgment of the understanding with respect to our ad6ption as sons of God is well founded. Wernsdorf's book gives evidence of wide learning, a love of truth, an anxious holdingfast to the traditional views of Wittenbergian orthodoxy, and unfailing moderation. His students admired especially the elegance of his literary style. He died July 1, 1729. See Herzog, *Real-Encyklop. *s.v.; Hoefer, *Nouv. Biog. Generale, *s.v.
WERNSDORF, GOTTLIEB (2) Wernsdorf, Gottlieb (2)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wernsdorf, Gottlieb (2) a Protestant theologian of Germany, son of the preceding, was born Aug. 8, 1717, at Wittenberg, and became doctor of philosophy and teacher of sacred literature, eloquence, and history in the gymnasium at Dantzic, of which he was eventually director. He died January 24, 1774. He is the author of, *Diss. Philologico-critica qua Sententia Jo. Clerici de Arte Poetica Ebrceorum Proponitur et Illustratur *(Dantzic, 1744): — *Oratio Auspicatoria de Cognatione Spartanorum et Judaeorum ac praecipue de Epistola Arii Regis ad Oniam Pontificem, ad Elucidandun Locum *1 *Macc. Cap. *22 (ibid. eod.): — *Diss. de Cultu Astrorum a Deo Gentibus Profanis olim Concesso, ad Deuteronomy *4:19, 20 (ibid. 1746): — *Abhandlung von der allgemeiner Bekehrunq der Juden zum Christenthum *(ibid. 1748): —*Diss. Fabularis Historia de Baccho ex Mosaica haud Conficta, contra Huetium Aliosque *(ibid. 1753): — *Commentatio de Fide Librorum Maccabaeorum qua Fraehlichii Annales Syriae eorumque Prolegonena ex Instituto Examinantunr, *etc. (Breslau, 1747). See Winer, *Handbuch der theol. Lit. *1:9; Furst, *Bibl. Jud. *3:505, where some works are mentioned which belong to Gottlieb Wernsdorf; Hoefer, *Nouv. Biog. Generale, *s.v. (B.P.)
WERTHEIM BIBLE Wertheim Bible

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wertheim Bible designates a German version of the Pentateuch, which excited great interest at the time of its first appearing (Easter, 1735), but has now lost whatever importance it may have heretofore possessed. It has not even the merit of being rare. It is, as its title indicates, the first volume of an intended issue of the whole Bible, and contains a preface of fortyeight pages, followed by ten hundred and forty pages of subject-matter, in small quarto. The preface sets forth the purpose of the author to show that the questionings of the human mind with respect to the divine authority of the Scriptures are to some extent warranted, and that the current conception of their authority rests largely upon prejudice and unscientific notions; and his further purpose to conform the statements of the Scriptures to the requirements of the human understanding, aided in this work by the light of history and the evidence of sound reason, and also to popularize the language of the Bible more than was done by Luther's version. The work is a simple product of vulgar rationalism, evincing in its features the marks of a half-educated mind and of zealous though private study on the part, of its author, who was Johann Lorenz Schmidt, in 1725 and afterwards tutor in the family of Count Lowenstein, and a graduate of Jena. He spent years in the preparation of the book, and submitted it, with varying result, to different scholars. It was printed in secret and published anonymously, and on its appearance excited a controversy which led to the issue of an imperial mandate, January 15, 1737, ordering its confiscation and the apprehension of its author. Schmidt was imprisoned a whole year before the authorities would admit him to bail, and was soon afterwards arrested again. His trial, however, does not appear to have been carried forward to a conclusion. Schmidt disappeared from view, though it was rumored that he had fled to Hamburg, assumed the name of Schroeder, and found employment as a translator from the English (Tindal), Spanish (Spinoza), and French (Cantimir), and afterwards as chamberlain at Wolfenbiittel, where he died in 1750. Schmidt published in 1738 a collection of writings in support of or in opposition to the *Wertheim Bible, *which contains reviews, polemical pamphlets, and his own replies (528 pages, 4to). A similar collection, augmented with documents bearing on the trial, is that of Sinnhold (Erfurt, 1737 sq., 3 pamphlets containing 217 pages, 4to). See also Walch, *Streitigkeiten in d. lath. Kirche, *part 5; Baumgarten, *Nacchrichten von einer Holl. Bibliothek, *part 8; Schrockh, *Neuere Kirchengesch. *7:598 sq.; Herzog, *Real-Encyclop. *s.v.
WESALIA, JOHN OF Wesalia, John of

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesalia, John Of *SEE WESEL*.
WESEL, JOHANN VON Wesel, Johann Von

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesel, Johann von whose name really was *Johann Ruchrath *of Oberwesel, was one of the most prominent forerunners of the Reformation in Germany. He was born early in the 15th century. The first authentic record we have of his life brings him into view as a master in philosophy at Erfirt, about 1445. Soon afterwards he was professor and doctor' of theology. In philosophy he was a nominalist, and sufficiently able to project his influence over many years, so that Luther is yet constrained to acknowledge his power (see *De Conciliis, *in *Opp. *ed. Walch, 16:2743). The age in which he lived was too greatly under the rule of traditional authority to be strongly impressed by his Biblical tendency in theology, as may be seen in the fact that a scholarly essay from his pen aimed against indulgences excited so little attention that he was chosen, subsequent to its appearance, to be vice-rector of the university, and preacher at Mayence, about 1460: it does not seem certain that he accepted the latter position. A statement is extant to the effect that Wesel was driven from Mavence in 1461 or 1462 by pestilence, and afterwards became preacher at Worms giving the next seventeen years to the preaching of the Gospel. His utterances were exceedingly frank and bold, and were supported by the labors of his pen until the rulers of the Church came to regard him as a mischievous personage, upon whom they might justly bring vexatious tribulations, and whom, eventually, they must silence. An article directed against the hierarchy as the central abuse in the administration of the Church finally induced the archbishop of Mayence, Diether of Isenburg, to take definite measures for compelling the bold agitator to end his work. It is not known why the archbishop, whose jurisdiction did not extend over Wesel, took action rather than the bishop of Worms, Reinhard of Sickingen, who was Wesel's immediate superior; but Argentre, who reported the trial of Wesel, asserts that the persecution of Wesel had for its inspitation the hatred which the Thomists who stood opposed to him in philosophy bore against him. Wesel was summoned before a tribunal composed of theologians from the universities of Cologne and Heidelberg, who were, with a single exception, realists. The Dominicans N.I. Gerhard Elten, M. Jacob Sprenger, and a third unknown person were inquisitors at the trial. The preliminary proceedings began on the Friday after Candlemas, probably February 4, 1479, at Mayence, Elten, a fanatic, presided. The accused was required to explain certain suspicious facts in his personal history, such as his intercourse with the Bohemians, and especially with a certain Nicholas of Bohemia. He was examined with regard to any possible adherents he might have gained, and respecting a communion service he had held. Bayle (*Dictionnaire, *s.v. "Wesalia") an Erhardlt (*Gesch. des Wiederaufblühens, *etc., 1, 291) state that he was also questioned with regard to his relations with the Jews; but as Argentre does not mention this point, a confounding of Wesel with Wessel would seem to have been made by those authorities. A second part of his trial was concerned with doctrinal errors alleged against Wesel, e.g. that he denied the procession of the Holy Spirit from the Son, which he admitted, but defended his view by an appeal to the Scriptures; that he rejected the authority of tradition, with respect to which he was obliged to acknowledge his opinion that the holy fathers and doctors were not guided in their interpretations of Scripture by the same infallible Spirit by which it was originally revealed, and that the immediate direction of the Holy Spirit could not be certainly assumed of every council which might be convened by the proper authority. Other errors charged against him had reference to indulgences, the sacraments, sin in general, and original sin in particular. Under the dogma of the Church, he stated his belief in. one holy Church; but was charged with omitting the attribute of universality. He conceded the rule of the Holy Ghost over the Church, and also met freedom from error. He also conceded the necessity of a papacy to the Church of Rome, though not without equivocation. It is evident that he did not hold the views respecting the authority of the Church which were current in his time. He denied any distinction between bishop and presbyter, and endeavored to overturn the right of civil jurisdiction and legislation as claimed by the Church. He did not consider celibacy, monasticism, and fasting as of binding obligation, and was able to reply in a satisfactory manner to the charges against him upon these points, only because they were conceived and expressed in a form in which he had actually never held the views to which they referred. It appears that Wesley endeavored to give way to his persecutors as far as he could without doing too great violence to his conscience, and that he sought to take advantage of every ambiguity in the charges against him, or which he could weave into his own explanations. He even went so far as to repeatedly ask for mercy. He needed all the encouragement he could get. He was old and broken down, threatened with death by fire, and obliged to undergo usage which he declared would have turned Christ himself into a heretic. He finally consented to retract, with the proviso that the retraction should be charged upon the conscience of his judges. The formula adopted was of a general nature, and set forth that erroneous matter might be found in his writings, which he now recalled; that he submitted to the authority of the Church anti the teachings of her doctors; that he was ready to perform whatever penance might be imposed; and that he asked for forgiveness. This retraction took place before the assembled tribunal, and was followed by a similar act in the cathedral. His writings were burned, and he was himself condemned to life-long imprisonment in the Augustinian convent, where he died in 1481. Wesel stated the doctrine of the sufficiency of Scripture, the formal principle of Protestantism, with greatest clearness than was possible to the Reformers in the beginning of their work. He joined its perspicuity with its sufficiency as a necessary consequence. He also laid down the foundations of the doctrine of the witness of the Spirit, though he did not develop it. With reference to the material principles of the Reformation Wesel was less clear. He assailed indulgences, as not authorized by Scripture, and denied that God could confer jurisdiction in divine things upon the Church. His argument, how ever, was altogether that of a clear-headed, well-meaning theologian, who saw in the doctrine of indulgences a scientific error involving practical consequences, but it was not at all the retort of a conscience whose most sacred convictions are outraged. Indulgences were in his view an ecclesiastical abuse, but not a peril, which threatened the soul. His idea of sin is that it is a debt and a deficiency. He does not appreciate its power over the inner man. Grace is exalted by him, but rather as demonstrating the causality of God than as benefiting the soul of man; and he accordingly gives a foremost place to the doctrine of election.. He regarded the Church as being above all a communion, and held that the true Church is the holy Church, within the universal Church. He denied emphatically that the apostles had received power from Christ to enact canons and laws, and refused to recognize the pope as the vicar of Christ in any sense which would involve the concession of legislative functions. He was even disposed to question the authority of secular princes to enact laws; but as he was compelled to see the necessity of order in the world, he found himself involved in uncertainty, which led him to concede much on his trial which he had previously denied. Ministers were conceived of by him as ambassadors for Christ, and both pope and priests as deriving their authorization from him. Every Christian possessed the right in his view of refusing obedience to an ecclesiastical commandment which antagonizes the Word. of God, and the humblest Christian has authority to rebuke an erring pope. He required obedience to the clergy, however, in things indifferent. Wesel was probably a fertile writer. Jakob Wimpfeling says, in Flacius, that Wesel had adorned the Erfurt school by his teaching and writings; and Flacius adds that the writings were still preserved at Erfurt. Only the two tracts *Adversus Indulgentias *and *De Potestate Ecclesiastica *are now extant. See Argentre, *Collectio Judiciorum, *I, 2, 291 sq.; Walch, *Monum. Mediii *16*, *1, 1, 114 sq.; Ulmann, *Johann Wesel, der Vorlsfer Luther's; 1. Reformatoren vor der Reformation. — *Herzog*, Real Encyklop, *s.v.
WESI-HIISI Wesi-hiisi

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesi-Hiisi in Finnish mythology, was a servant of the wicked giant Hiisi (the personification of the wicked principle), who rules over the waters, as others ruled over the mountain s, the air, etc. See Lenormant, *Chaldaean Magic, *p. 257.
WESLEY Wesley

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesley (originally Wellesley), a name memorable in English ecclesiastical history, as will be seen from the biographies following. The pedigree on the following page supplies the link connecting all the chief branches of the Wesley family, and extends backward for more than five hundred years. It indicates the branches from which descended the late Arthur, Duke of Wellington, and the two sisters Ann and Jane Porter. It also includes the names of nearly twenty members of the family living at the present time, some of which are now affixed for the first time to add as much completeness as possible to the record. It was prepared by Mr. George J. Stevenson, A.M., of London.
WESLEY (OR WESTLEY), JOHN (1) Wesley (or Westley), John (1)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesley (or Westley), John (1) an English clergyman of the Established Church, grandfather of the founder of Methodism, was born about 1636; and educated at New in Hall, Oxford, where he was distinguished for piety, diligence, and special attainments in the Oriental languages. After graduation he was connected with the Church at Melcombe, Dorsetshire, by which he was sent as a lay preacher to labor among the seamen and others Ra Radipole, near Weymouth.. In .1658 he became the minister of Winterboulrn WNiitchurch, Dorsetshire, under the authority of Cromwell. After the Restoration he was summoned before Gilbert Ironside, bishop of Bristol, who dismissed him without interference. But he was afterwards twice imprisoned, and in 1661 ejected from his living. He was then persecuted from place to place, and finally took refuge in Preston. He was then called to preach to a society in Poole, but on account of the Five-mile Act performed the duties of pastor still residing at Ireston. He was several times arrested and four times imprisoned; and died about 1670. Application was made to bury him in the Church at Preston, but permission was refused by the vicar.
WESLEY, BARTHOLOMEW Wesley, Bartholomew

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesley, Bartholomew an Episcopal clergyman, great-grandfather of John and Charles Wesley, was born in England about 1595. He received a university education (probably at Oxford), and took orders in the Church of England. He was rector of Catherston and Charmouth, two villages in Dorset, in 1650, and was ejected from both by the Act of Uniformity in 1662. After his ejectment he followed the profession of a physician, for which he had prepared while in the university, and preached among the Nonconformists as opportunity served. He died about 1680.
WESLEY, CHARLES (1), AM Wesley, Charles (1), Am

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesley, Charles (1), A.M. the hymnnist of Methodism, and one of "the sweet singers in Israel," was celebrated also as a preacher and a coadjutor of his brother John in the great evangelical and ecclesiastical movement of their lives and times. **I. ***Life. — *Charles Wesley was born at the parsonage, Epworth, Lincolnshire, Dec. 18, 1707, being the eighteenth child and the youngest son of Rev. Samuel Wesley. (All the biographers. except one give the date as Dec. 18, 1708; the latest, Mr. Geo. J. Stevenson, says that the information now at hand places the date a year earlier. See *Memorials of the Wesley Family *[Lond. 1876], p. 385). When five years of age he entered his mother's school, where began that systematic course of mental discipline which laid the groundwork of his after success in academic pursuits. At eight he was enrolled at Westminster School, where his brother Samuel was usher — elegant scholar, and who imbued his little charge with his own High-Church notions. Here he became a friend of a Scotch lad, James Murray, afterwards the celebrated lord Mansfield. Young Charles made such progress in his studies that in 1721 he was admitted one of the king's scholars, his expenses being thus henceforth borne by the Foundation. The biographers think it doubtful whether religion would ever have had the services of the great hymnist, or the State those of the administrator of India and the hero of Waterloo, if the student at Westminster had accepted an heirship to the estates of Garrett Wesley, Esq., member of Parliament for the County of Meath, at this time (about 1726) pressed upon him by his landed relative. In 1726 he was elected to Christ Church College, Oxford, an institution which his brother John had left a little before. Here he and a few friends became so diligent in study, serious in manner, and observed with such strictness the method of study and practice laid down in the statutes of the university, that they won for themselves an epithet first applied to a college of physicians in Rome in the time of Nero, and soon the little band was known by a word that has now in a large measure lost its opprobrious *note — Methodist. *At the age of twenty-one Charles took his A.B. degree, and became tutor in the college. In November, 1729, the "Methodists" were joined by John Wesley, and through insult and ridicule pursued their devotional and self-denying labors. The brothers remained at the university until the death of their father, in April, 1735. Having been persuaded to accompany John on the mission to Georgia, primarily as secretary to the managing committee of the colony and private secretary to general Oglethorpe, its founder, Charles, at the instance of Dr. Burton, was ordained deacon in Oxford by Dr. John Potter, bishop of that city, and on the following Sunday he was ordained priest in the metropolis by Dr. Gibson, bishop of London (autumn of 1735). The ship *Symmonds *sailed up the Savannah Feb. 5, 1736. It is needless to treat the reader with an account of the mishaps, privations, trials, and persecutions which befell our subject in this country. He can read it in Charles Wesley's *Journal and Life. *Suffice it to say that diligently and conscientiously he endured hardship as a good soldier while stationed at Frederica. On the 11th of August, 1736, Charles Wesley, sick and disappointed, embarked for England. The vessel was compelled to put into Boston, here, under kind and hospitable treatment, he quite filly recovered, so as to be able to preach frequently in King's Chapel. On Dec. 3, 1736, he arrived at Deal. England. By the desire of the University of Oxford, Charles Wesley was requested to present their address to the king, which he did at Hampton Court, Aug. 29, 1737. He was graciously received, and dined with the royal household. In February, 1738, the brothers Wesley were introduced to Peter Bohler, the Moravian. On the 20th, Charles began to instruct his friend in English, and Peter in return taught him the plan of salvation by faith. It was on Whitsunday, May 21, 1738, his heart having been prepared by sickness, that this devout and laborious priest of the Church of England obtained the sense of pardon and adoption. It was just a week before his brother received the same blessing. Henceforth, what had been a labor of conscience and duty was to be one also of joy and love. Heat once commenced addressing small audiences in the houses of friends, having sometimes as a devout hearer Robert Ainsworth, author of the *Latin Dictionary. *He was soon appointed curate of St. Mary's, Islington, London, which was the only preferment Charles Wesley ever had in the: Church of England, although to the end of his long lifeline of her firmest adherents. His faithful ministry speedily procured his dismissal. "He was literally," says Dr. Adams, expelled by violence, and that violence received the sanction of the diocesan" (*The Poet Preacher, *p. 67). In June, 1739, he was summoned to appear before the archbishop of Canterbury to answer the charge of preaching in churches to which he had no canonical appointment. The learned prelate angrily dismissed the youthful preacher, and forbade the clergy to permit the Wesleys to preach in their churches. On the Sunday after Dr. Potter's interdiction, Charles Wesley preached to ten thousand people in Moorfields from the words "Come unto me, all ye that travail," etc. Henceforth this ardents Churchman, contrary to all the traditions of his training and life, baptized with the spirit of consecration, entered upon that work which, under Wesley and Whitefield, and Cownley and Hopper, was to stir through and through the rotten society and dead churches of England from Land's End to the Tweed. From this time until 1756, Charles Wesley itinerated throughout England and Vales, in delicate health, and amid-bodily infirmities, but with a zeal which hardships never abated, and with a courage which opposition never, quelled. Charles Wesley was no muscular, iron-hearted Cromwell; his spirit was gentle, his sensibilities tender; yet, near to martyrdom, he over and over again faced mobs and held his ground "until his clothes were torn to tatters and the blood ran down his face in streams" (Daniels, *Ill. Hist. of Meth. *p. 326). For the thrilling but sickening details of these adventures, see his biographers and the history of the early Methodist movement. After 1756, it appears, according to Jackson) that Charles Wesley ceased the active itinerant life. His labors now became chiefly confined to London and Bristol, with visits to intermediate and surrounding places. The reasons for this change were, his marriage, the cares and attractions of domestic life and the fact that, differing so widely from his brother in points of Church order, he could not regulate the affairs of the societies satisfactorily to all concerned as the preachers and members almost invariably agreed with John.). He therefore thought it best to leave the oversight with John, whose unrivalled administrative ability he could not fail to see, in fact acknowledged. (See Jackson, *Life of C. Wesley, *N. Y. ed., p. 548). "The effect of his retirement from the itinerancy was the reverse of favorable, so far as he was personally concerned. His mind was naturally inclined to view-things in a gloomy aspect, but amid the excitement, the change, the toil of all itinerant ministry, he had no time to be melancholy.... The manifest success which attended his preaching filled him with unutterable gratitude; — and while all his powers were engaged in this work, he enjoyed a heaven upon earth. When he ceased to travel, he was at leisure to cherish his painful forebodings; croakers and busybodies tormented-him with letters complaining of the ambition of the preachers, and of the alienation of the people from the Church; and the pernicious leaven of mysticism which he had imbibed at Oxford, and from which his mind had never been 'thoroughly purged, regained its ascendancy over him so as often to interfere with his spiritual enjoyments yet his piety and integrity of purpose were unimpeachable. Often was he in agonies of fear lest the Methodists should leave the Church when he and his brother were dead, while John was as happy as an angel, flying through the three kingdoms, sounding the trumpet of the world's jubilee and joyfully witnessing every successive year the steady advancement of the work of God" (Jackson, *ut sup., *p. 549) he still remained with the Methodists, and still threw off his matchless hymns. In 1771-72 he finally removed to. London. In 1777 he frequently visited the unfortunate Dr. Dodd, condemned to die for forgery, and from his pen came *A Prayer for Dodd under Condemnation. *In 1780, in age and feebleness, he attended at Bristol his last Conference. Gradually he weakened until he quietly passed away at No. l Chesterfield Street, London, March 29, 1788. His body rests in the old Marylebone church- yard. **II. **A few *special topics *remain to be treated before we can get a satisfactory view of the career, influence, and genius of Charles Wesley. **1. ***His Family. — *On April 8, 1749, Charles Wesley was married to Sarah Gwynne, a Welsh lady of piety, refinement, and fortune. Of this happy marriage were born four sons and four daughters. Three only survived their father Charles, Sarah, and Samuel. The two sons were musical prodigies. They gave concerts before the *elite of *London with great applause, and were Shown marked favor by the royal family. The last days of their father's life were embittered by the perversion of his third son, Samuel, to the Church of Rome in 1785. This called forth from the old man one of the most touching poems in the language, commencing "Farewell, my all of earthly hope." If the father had lived long enough, he would have seen his son leave the Roman Catholic Church in contempt and become her public antagonist. Mrs. Wesley survived her husband thirty-five years, and died Dec. 28, 1822, aged ninety six years. Numerous descendants are living (see Stevenson, Pedigree of the Wesley Family from A.D. 938 to 1875, in *Memorials of the Family*)*.* **2. ***is Character. — *Although abrupt and singular in his manners, and with the utmost simplicity and frankness of mind, he had much warmth of affection and tenderness of sympathy; so that his friendship was felt to be of inestimable value. His views were ascetic. In him appeared "the true Reformer's fire, the fearless zeal the utter self-renunciation, the contempt for what othermen prize, the unworldly aspirations, the miracle-working faith" (Bird, *ut infra, *p. 146). "The most remark-able feature of the poet's mind," continues the same' writer, "was its subjectiveness. His vision was perpetually introverted; he had no eyes for external objects, no interest in the things that other men care most for; he was all soul; spiritual ideas and facts were the world to him" (p. 151). He was powerful in his antipathies and tenacious of his peculiarities of opinion. **3. ***His Preaching and Scholarship. — *His discourses were effusions of the heart rather than the offspring of the intellect or of the imagination. Of the Bible he was a diligent and enraptured student, and he imbued his sermons with its doctrines and language. To turn men from sin to Christ was: the object of his preaching, and in those less artificial, slower, and perhaps more ignorant days he did, not hesitate to preach long sometimes two hours if he thought good could be accomplished thereby. With the Latin, Greek, Hebrew, and French languages he was well acquainted, and he had studied Arabic. Horace and Virgil he loved, and often repeated from memory large portions of the *Eneid. *Jackson thinks that had he devoted, himself to sacred literature, he would haven taken high rank among the poets of Great Britain. **4. ***His Differences of Opinion with his Brother, and his Relation to Methodism. — *Charles Wesley was an ardent Churchman (see his Postscript in John Wesley's *Reasons against a Separation from the Church of England*)*. *He loved the Church as his own life; yet he thought he was not for that reason less a Methodist. Against the administration of- the sacraments by the preachers he resolutely contended (see his letters quoted in his biographies). He also differed with his brother concerning the qualifications necessary for an itinerant preacher, and sometimes silenced those whom John had admitted. From the first he opposed his brother's ordaining the preachers he made no exceptions for Scotland and America, although Dr. Rigg says he admitted his brother's right to ordain his preachers to administer. (Dr. Rigg gives non authority for that statement; there are facts which look, to say the least, the other way.) "He lived in hope, sometimes sanguine, more often desperate and scarce surviving, that a bishop would be raised up to ordain the best of the preachers in-the succession, as they became ripe for ordination, to cures in the Church of England. He would thus have made Methodism a nursery for evangelical pastors and preachers in the Church of England, ands an outwork (if the Establishment. He was, however, himself practically even less of a Churchman than his brother and, his hopes of a bishop were continually disappointed. "The bishops might, if they pleased," he wrote to Latrobe, the Moravian minister, in 1785, "save the largest and soundest part of them back into the Church; perhaps to leaven the whole lump, as archbishop Potter said to me. But I fear, however, betwixt you and me, their lordships care for none of these things. Still, I should hope, if God raised up but one primitive bishop, and commanded the porter to open the door" (John H. Rigg, *London. Qua. Rev. *[Wesleyan], No. LX, July, 1868, p. 302). Yet this same Churchman approved of lay preaching, separate meetings, and almost everything else that belonged to the earliest Methodism. . He himself was the first to administer the Lord's supper to the separate societies. In fact, as Jackson well says, "there was a singular discrepancy between his theory of churchmanship and his conduct. For thirty years he made more noise on the subject of the continued union of the Methodists with the Church than any man of the age; and all this time he was beyond comparison the greatest practical separatist in the whole connection. John Wesley spent most of his time traveling through Great Britain and Ireland, often preaching twice every day, and two or three times on the Sabbath. Rarely, however, did he preach in Church hours except when he officiated for a brother clergyman. He attended the Church where he happened to be, and pressed the people to accompany him thither. Many of the itinerant preachers pursued the same course.... This was the recognized plan of Methodist practice. But this was, not the state of things in London under the administration of Charles Wesley. He preached twice during Church hours every Sabbath, and indulged the society with a weekly sacrament at their own places of worship. He conducted divine worship, indeed, according to the order of the Church of England, except that he used extemporary prayer and sang his own beautiful hymns; but he and the society had otherwise no more connection with the Established Church than any Dissenting minister and congregation had. He was under no episcopal control, the chapels were licensed by no bishop.... The country societies wished in this respect to be on an equality with their metropolitan brethren, and they were never satisfied until this was conceded to them" (*Life of Charles Wesley, *Lond. ed., 2, 404, 405). Though Charles Wesley hardly ever went to Church, and was no more under the jurisdiction of a bishop than I am, yet he was so attached to the *name *of a Churchman that I heard him say he should be afraid to meet his father's spirit in Paradise if he left the Church" (Bradburn, *Are the Methodists Dissenters? *[Bristol, 1792]). Charles lacked the breadth of view, the practical cast of mind, the wisdom, of his brother; and in measures of Church administration his influence over the latter was slight. Perhaps the remark of Dr. Stevens is justified: "Had the leadership of Methodism early devolved upon him by the death of his brother, as was at one time likely, it would probably have been either extinct to-day, or hardly distinguishable as a special religious agency in the world" (*Hist. of Methodism, *2, 275). It was as a hymnist his influence over Methodism was so great and so blessed. **5. ***His Hymns*. — Charles Wesley's fame rests, and will forever rest, upon his hymns. Upon these it is secure for all time. Critics, however, have found certain faults in these hymns. These alleged defects we will first give. They call attention to "the prosaic, literal, doctrinal character of many of the lines; their occasional harshness, and the preponderance of the subjective element of personal experience" (*Amer. Presb. Rev. *April, 1867, p. 349). "The paucity of his topics produces frequent repetition. He has little variety of manner, and less variety of matter... Many of his pieces ear the exclusive aspect of the sectarian; he casts his mite into the treasury of a party; he writes as a poet of Methodism, not as the servant of the universal Church" (Milner, *Life of Watts*)*.*.. Certain extravagant expressions and 'violations' of correct judgment amid taste are pointed out as, e.g., the remarkable hymn, "Ah, lovely appearance in death," the lines of which, the objector allows, "are invested: with all his own grade and tenderness" (Bird, *Biblioth. Sac. *Jan. 1664) p; 143). [Dr. Whedon stoutly defends this hymn, taking issue with Dr. Floy and critics generally. He says it is rarely excelled for originality, solemnity, and pathos; compares it with Byron's celebrated passage in the *Giaour, *and awards the palm to the poem of Wesley, "describing an inexpressible moral and divine beauty connected with repose from the toils, sorrows, and sins of life, and the hush of the spirit to its eternal and ineffable repose" (*Meth. Quar. Rev. *April, 1867, p. 307). Finally, George Macdonald-an undoubted authority-denies them "much literary merit" (*England's Antiphon, *1869. See also adversely, J. D. Burns, in the *Encyclop. Brit., *8th ed., 12:189). On the other side, we give the judgment of a Lutheran critic. Rev. Frederic M. Bird, a most thorough and ardent student of Wesleyan hymnology. We quote from an able, elaborate, and interesting review in the *Bibliotheca Sacra, *Jan. and April, 1864: "The more extensively and closely his writings are examined, the more will be found in them worthy to be admired and 'used" (p. 129). "Dr. Watts has been commonly considered the most powerful of hymnists. The published Wesleyan hymns are five times as numerous as his; and of this immense mass the literary standard is far higher than that of the lesser bulk of the more celebrated writer. Set aside one hundred of Watts's and five hundred of Wesley's best hymns, there will be no comparison between the remainder in style and poetic merit. Dr. Watts was a poet at certain times, and under special inspiration; Charles Wesley was a poet by nature and habit, and almost always wrote as such. Of course his effusions are not equal among themselves; but he established and observed, through all his multiplicity of verses, a standard which no other hymn-writer, up to his time, was able to approach, and which none has since surpassed" (ibid.). "No other sacred poet has attempted such a 'variety of matter;' and his versatile muse handles all these multifarious topics with unequalled, almost with unvarying, ease and grace… There are no hymns in the world of such 'spontaneous devotion;' none so loftily spiritual; none so unmistakably genuine and intensely earnest, as the best- known and most largely used of Wesley's. It is the highest praise of the few noblest hymns of Watts and Cowper that they reach an elevation on which the Methodist poet generally sat, and express a mental state which was habitual with him" (p. 140). "No hymn writer is more intellectual; none puts more doctrine, thought, solid mental pabulum into his poems. And certainly none is more awakening and edifying; few others, in fact, approach him in native moral earnestness, force, fire; and none possesses a higher, purer, more consistent, uniform, and positive spirituality" (p. 311). "As a polemic poet Charles Wesley has never been equaled... The most powerful, combative, and controversial poems we have ever seen appeared in *Hymns on God's Everlasting Love, *published in 1741, and greatly enlarged in 1756" (p. 288-289). Mr. Bird gives a fine *resume *of these rhyming polemics. "*The Funeral Hymns *of Charles Wesley are, perhaps, the noblest specimens "of his genius" (see further, p. 298 sq.). "Doddridge and Steele are diluted reproductions of Dr. Watts. Montgomery, a professed and life-long poet, is inferior to Wesley in all the qualities mentioned above, and in no respect above him in propriety, harmony, and grace of style. Heber, the most elegant and mellifluous of sacred poets, is not more polished and fluent than his Methodist predecessor; nor has he anything of his so lidity, strength, and fire. Cowper is the greatest name in the hymn-books; but Cowper's best poems, which are very few, are but equal, not superior, to Wesley's best, which are very many. Toplady approaches most nearly the Methodist poet, but Toplady borrowed his inspiration from Wesley and reproduced his style; and it is the Calvinist's highest praise that his finest pieces are undistinguishable from those of his Arminian neighbor. No other names in British sacred lyric poetry can be mentioned with that of Charles Wesley. And when it is remembered that all these counted their poems by dozens or hundreds, while he by thousands; and that his thousands were in power, in elegance, in devotional and literary value, above their few, we call him yet more confidently great among poets and prince of English hymnists" (p. 318). This high praise comes from one who not a Methodist has by long and patient study earned for himself a place among the very few authorities in the hymnology of Wesley. It is needless to mention single hymns of surpassing excellence. Several have been already referred to in the art. HYMNOLOGY. Suffice it here to call attention to three only: **(a.) **The poem on "Wrestling Jacob" has enraptured all readers. Who has not felt the power of that masterpiece? "With consummate art he carries on the action of a lyric drama; every turn in the conflict with the Mysterious Being, against whom he wrestles all night, being marked with precision by the varying language of the speaker, accompanied by intense increasing interest, till the rapturous moment of the discovery, when he prevails and exclaims, 'I know thee, Savior, who thou art'"(Montgomery, *Christian Psalmist *[1828]). **(b.) **"Jesus, lover of my soul" is the essence of a thousand hymns and prayers. Tributes innumerable might be laid down here. But what are these? The heart of the world is brought near to God. **(c.) **"Stand the omnipotent decree," "the finest lyric in the English language," says Southey: **III. ***Literature. — *We classify this for convenience sake, under separate heads. **1. **Charles Wesley's own poetical works (published during his life) may be enumerated, as follows, in tabular form (we include a few prose writings): *Date of Publ. Title No. of Hymns* 1739 Hymns and Sacred Poems 139 1740 Hymns and Sacred Poems 96 1741 Hymns of God's Everlasting Love 38 1743 Hymns and Sacred Poems 155 1744 Hymns for Times of Trouble and Persecution 33 1744 Hymns for the Nativity of our Lord 18 1744 Hymns for Watch-night 11 1744 Funeral Hymns 16 1745 Hymns for Times of Trouble for the Year 1745 15 1745 A Short View of the Differences between the Moravian Brethren 1745 Hymns for the Lord's Supper 166 1746 Hymns for Times of Trouble 6 1746 Gloria Patri, etc. Hymns to the Trinity 9 1746 Hymns on Great Festivals (with music by Lampe) 24 1746 Hymns of Petition and Thanksgiving for the Promise 32 of the Father (Whitsunday) 1746 Hymns for Ascension day 7 1746 Hymns for Our Lord's Resurrection 16 1746 Graces before and after Meat 26 1746 Hymns for Public Thanksgiving (Oct. 9, 1746) 7 1747 Hymns for those that Seek and those that Have 52 Redemption in the Blood of Jesus Christ 1748 Hymns on his Marriage 17 1749 Hymns and Sacred Poems 455 1750 Hymns for New-year's day (1751) 7 1750 Hymns Occasioned by the Earthquake (Mar. 8) 19 1753 Hymns and Spiritual Songs 116 1755 An Epistle to Rev. John Wesley (churchly and brotherly [see Jackson, *Life of Charles Wesley, *N.Y. ed., p. 50) 1755 An Epistle to Rev. George Whitefield (brotherly [ibid. p. 518]) 1756 Hymns Occasioned by the Earthquake (2nd. Ed.). 22 1756 Hymns for the Year 1756 (particularly for the Fast 17 Day, Feb. 6) 1758 Hymns of Intercession for all Mankind 40 1758 Hymns for the Use of Methodist Preachers 10 1759 Funeral Hymns (enlarged) 43 1759 Hymns on the Expected Invasion 8 1759 Hymns for Thanksgiving-day (Nov. 29) 15 1761 Hymns for those to whom Christ is all in All 134 1761 Select Hymns with Tunes Annexed 132 1762 Short Hymns on Select Passages of Holy Scripture (2 vols.) 2030 1763 Hymns for Children 100 1765 Hymns on the Gospels (left in MS.) 1767 Hymns for the Use of Families on Various Occasions 188 1767 Hymns on the Trinity 182 1772 Preparation for Death 49 1780 Hymns Written in the Time of Tumults (June, 1780) 13 1782 Hymns for the Nation and for the Fast Day, Feb. 8, 32 1782 1785 Prayers for Condemned Malefactors (in verse) 10 **2. ***Collective Poems. — A Collection of the Poems of John and Charles Wesley *(Wesl. Conf. Office, Lond. 1868-72, 13 vols. 8vo), reprinted from the originals with the last corrections of the authors, collected and arranged by G. Osborne, D.D.; *Charles Wesley Seen in his Finer and Less Familiar Poems *(N. 1867, 24mo), edited with notes by Frederic I. Bird; Wesley [Chas.], *A Poetical Version of the Psalms *(Lond. 1854, 8vo), edited, with an introduction, by Henry Fish, A.M. **3. **For authorities on Charles Wesley's life, see Whitehead, *Lives of John and Charles Wesley *(Loud. 1793; Boston, Mass., 1844, 8vo; Auburn and Rochester, N.Y., 1854); Moore, *Lies of John and Charles Wesley *(Lond. 1824); Jackson, *Life of Charles Wesley *(*Lond. *1841, 2 vols. 8vo; N. Y. 1844, 8vo, slightly retrenched [an abridgment of this excellent work was subsequently publ. in Lond.]), with a review of his poetry, sketches of the rise and progress of Methodism, and notices of contemporary events and characters; Dove, *Biog. Notices of the Wesley Family*; Stevenson, *Memorials of the Wesley Family *(Lond., N.Y., and Cincinnati, 1876, 8vo [invaluable]), p. 38.4-413; Adams, *The Poet Preacher *(N.Y. 1859, 16mo); Wakeley, *Anecdotes of the Wesleys *(*ibid. *1869, 16mo), p. 323-386; Jackson, *Journal of Charles Wesley *(Lond. 1849, 2 vols. 8vo), selections from his correspondence and poetry, with introduction. and notes; Smith, Stevens, and Porter, *Histories of Methodism *(N. Y. 1875, 12mo); Daniels, *History of Methodism *(ibid. 1879, 8ro [see Indices]); Crowther, *Portraiture of Methodism, *p. 15-19; Myles, *Chronicles Hist. of the Methodists, ann. *1729, 1788; Atmore, *Meth. Memorial, *s.v.; *Minutes of the Conferences *(Lond. 1788, 8vo), p. 201; *Meth. Quar. Review, *Jan. 1842, art. 8; Lyerman, *Life of John Wesley *(see Index), vol. 3; Wesley, *Works *(see Index); Stevenson, *Hist. of City Road Chapel. *p. 148, 348; and articles in the cyclopaedias. **4. **On his poetry, see, in addition to the above and to the authorities cited in the text, Christophers, *The Epworth Singers and other Poets of Methodism. *(Lond., and N. Y. 1874. 12mo); Creamer, *Meth. Hymnology *(N. Y. 1848, 12mo); Burgess, *Wesleyan-Hymnology, *(*Lond. *1845); Holland, *Psalmists of Britain *Symons, *rotes on Methodist Hymn-writers and their Hymns*; Kirk, *Charles Wesley, the Poet of Methodism *(1860, 12mo); Belcher, *Hist. Sketches of Hymns*; Stevenson, *The Methodist* *Hymn-book. and Its Associations *(Lond. 1870, 12mo); *Lond. Quar. Review *[I Wesl. Jan. 1869, p. 500; *Bibl. Sacrna, *July, 1867, p. 591; McMullen, *Sacred Poetry*; Schaff. *Christ in Song *(N. Y. 1868); Miller, *Our Hymns, Their Authors and Origin *(Lond. 1867 [see *Lond. Quar. Review, *April, 1867, p. 258]); *Ladies' Repository, May, *1874, p. 355; *The Christian Advocate *(N. Y.), Oct. 7, 1880, p. 1. See works mentioned in articles *SEE HYMNOLOGY; SEE PSALMODY, SEE CHRISTIAN*. **5. **The great musicians Lampe, Giardini, and Handel composed tunes for Charles Wesley's hymns. Wesley, Charles (2), an eminent musician, son of the Rev. Charles Wesley, was born at Bristol, England, in 1757; was for many years organist at St. Marylebole, and died in 1834. He was the author of *A Set of Eight Songs *(1784): — and among other pieces, an anthem entitled *My Soul Hath Patiently Tarried.*
WESLEY, CHARLES (3), DD Wesley, Charles (3), Dd

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesley, Charles (3), D.D. a clergyman of the Church of England, son of Samuel Wesley, the musician, and grandson of Charles Wesley, A.M., was born at Ridge, a village near St. Albans, Sept. 25, 1793. He was instructed by his father until he was about twelve years old; sent to a school at Wateringbury, near Maidstone; remained some years at St. Paul's School, London; entered Christ College, Cambridge in 1818, where he distinguished himself as a logician; was ordained priest in Salisbury: Cathedral in 1821; appointed curate of Ebury Chapel, Pimlico, the same year; became alternate minister of St. Mary's Chapel, Fulham, in 1822; was for some years minister at St. Paul's, Covent Garden; became chaplain to the king's household at St. James's in 1833; subsequently became subdeacon of her majesty's Chapels Royal, confessor of the household, and in 1847 chaplain to the queen. He died at St. James's Palace. Sept. 14, 1859. He published *A Guide to Siyllofyism *(1832), and *A Short Commentary on the Church Catechism. *See Stevenson, *Memorials if the Wesley Family, *p. 539 sq.
WESLEY, JOHN (2) Wesley, John (2)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesley, John (2) the founder of Methodism was born at Epworth, Lincolnshire, England, June 17, 1703 (O. S.). His father, Samuel Wesley, rector of Epworth, belonged to an ancient family of high respectability. His mother was the daughter of Dr. Aneslel, a man nobly connected, anti the possessor of a very exalted character. To this remarkably endowed lady, Wesley was chiefly indebted for his admirable early trailing and his elementary education. His commonly file traits of character, and his narrow, not to say marvelous, escape from the burning rectory he was six years old, gave birth in her mind to an impression that this child was destined to an extraordinary career. She therefore consecrated him to God with special solemnity, resolving "to be more particularly careful... to instill into his mind the principles of religion and virtue." The fruit of her fidelity to this high purpose was the grand and beautiful life of her consecrated by. **I. ***School and College Life. — *When Wesley as in his eleventh year, the patronage of the duke of Buckingham secured his admission to the Charterhouse School, London, of Which Dr. Thomas Walker was then master and the — Rev. Andrew Tooke, author of the *Pantheon, *usher. To such a grave and gentle-mannered boy as was this poor son of a village rector, his removal from the peaceful rectory and the companionship of his firm but loving mother to the cloisters of a large "foundation" school, and to forced association with numerous rude boys, whose cruelty to their juniors was equal to their thoughtlessness, must have been a very sore trial; but he stood it bravely, and soon won a very high reputation for good behavior, devotion to study, and superior scholarship. When sixteen years old he was elected to Christ Church College, Oxford. Here he pursued his studies with the same exemplary diligence as at the Charterhouse. So highly were his classical attainments esteemed by the heads of the university that he was elected fellow of Lincoln College, March 17, 1726. He was then but twenty three years of age yet such was his reputation as a classical scholar, a thoughtful and polished writer, and a skilful logician that he was chosen Greek lecturer and moderator of the classes, only eight months after his election to a fellowship, and before he had proceeded master of arts, to which academic honor he was admitted in February, 1727. **II. ***Ordination and Work in America. — *After much hesitation, caused by grave doubts as to whether the ministry of the Gospel was his proper vocation, Wesley had sought and obtained ordination as a deacon by the hands of bishop Potter in September, 1725. The same prelate ordained him priest in 1728. From 1725 to 1729 his time was, spent partly at Epworth, as his father's curate, and partly at, Oxford; but in the latter year his college authorities insisting on his residence at Oxford, he returned thither and devoted himself to the duties of his fellowship. In 1735, on the death of his father, he was strongly urged by his relatives to take the necessary steps for securing the vacant Epworth rectorship. Believing that he could be more useful at Oxford than at Epworth, he only yielded to the wishes of his friends so far as to make an indirect application for the living (Tyerman, *Wesley, *1, 102, 103). He was probably pleased to learn that it was given to another. Yet in October of the same year his convictions respecting his duty to remain at Oxford were so modified that he was persuaded to go with general Oglethorpe as a missionary to Georgia. Wesley spent two years and almost four months in Georgia, faithfully preaching to the colonists; but finding no opportunity to reach the Indians, as he had hoped to do, and seeing but scant fruit from his labors in Savannah and adjacent settlements, he returned to England in 1738. His ascetic habits, his extreme ritualistic practices, his rigid administration of Church discipline, his vigorous method of eating with prevailing vices in the pulpit, and his highly cultivated and refined nature were not suited to win the sympathy of those rude, self-seeking colonists. Had his character and preaching been softened by that evangelical experience which he subsequently obtained, his missionary work in America would probably have been more productive. Nevertheless, it was eminently beneficial to himself; and after is departure the people of Savannah, reflecting on what he had said and done among them, generally admitted his great worth, and lamented his absence as a serious loss to the colony. Wesley was now nearly thirty-five years of age, and, except in academic circles at Oxford, was almost an unknown man. No signs of the great celebrity to which he was destined had yet appeared; but his hour was at hand. He was about to receive that spiritual baptism which was the pivotal fact in his career, but for which it is quite probable he would have spent his life in the gratification of his scholastic tastes, quietly performing the duties of his fellowship within the walls of Lincoln College, at Oxford. Wesley's special work was the fruit of his religious experience, to which we will now direct the reader's attention. **III. ***His Religious Experience. *From his earliest childhood Wesley was uncommonly susceptible to religious impressions. He was reverential, conscientious, reflective, and grave, far beyond his years. .These qualities were developed by the religious atmosphere which pervaded the Epworth rectory, by the methodical instruction and judicious training of his affectionate and highly gifted mother, and by the influence of his learned and devoted father. Reared in this home, consecrated to the domestic affections, to intellectual culture, and spiritual pursuits, his mind and heart drank in the sweet influences of the spirit of truth so precociously that his father, impressed by the consistency of his child life, admitted him to the communion when he was only, eight years old. And he himself declared that until was about ten years old I had not sinned away that washing of the Holy Ghost which was given me in baptism." When he was sent to the Charterhouse School, he was like a plant suddenly removed from the genial warmth of a greenhouse to the cold air of an unsheltered garden. The form of religion was maintained in its halls, but the spiritual atmosphere and the personal guidance to which he had been accustomed were not there. Hence the piety of his childhood wilted. He still adhered to the outward duties of religion, but his heart lost the consolations of the Spirit; and though he avoided scandalous sins, he fell into practices which his conscience condemned. In this state he entered the university, where, for five years, while treating his religious duties with outward respect, he continued to sin against his convictions in spite of the castigations of his conscience. These were so severe at times as to induce transient fits of unfruitful repentance. His love of learning was too strong to suffer his pleasures to interfere with his studies; his poverty: held him back from the costly vices which enslaved many of his college companions, but did not prevent him from becoming a lively and witty, though not an immoral, sinner. When twenty-two years of age his thoughts were drawn to more serious views of life by his father's pressing letters, urging him to enter into holy orders, and by the light which broke upon his conscience while reading the *Christian's Pattern, *by Thomas Kempis. The conversation of a religious friend, and, after his removal to Lincoln College, the perusal of Law's *Christian Perfection *and *Serious Call*; deepened these convictions, and led him to devote himself, soul, body, and substance, to the service of God. The completeness of this self-devotion, combined with his rare moral courage and superior strength of character, caused him to, be recognised as the leader of a group of undergraduates which was nicknamed the "Holy Club" by the ungodly students and dons of the university, who also derided its members for, their rigid adhesion to ritualistic rules and charitable practices by calling them "Methodists." From this unreserved dedication of himself to God Wesley never receded. Henceforth he sought to do the divine will with all the force of his energetic nature. But, owing to his failure to comprehend the scriptural doctrine of salvation by faith only, he groped in the dark through thirteen years of ascetic self-denial, ritualistic observances, unceasing prayer, and works of charity, before he gained an assurance that God, for Christ's sake, had pardoned his sins. No stronger proof of sincerity and earnestness cal be found in human history than is contained in Wesley's absolute and complete devotion to religion through those long, wearisome, comfortless years of, seeking God without finding him. Perhaps there is no fact more surprising in his marvelous career than that, with his singularly large perceptive powers and his familiarity with Scripture and with the writings of the English divines, he lived so long without gaining a right conception of the doctrine of justification by faith alone. And when, on his voyage to Savannah, he saw some pious Moravians rejoicing, while he was shaken with fears of death, amid the fury of a storm which apparently was driving them into the jaws of destruction, he did not suspect that his fear was the fruit of his erroneous views. Nevertheless, his attention was thereby directed to the unsatisfactory features of his experience. He talked much with some of the Moravian brethren after his arrival in Savannah; but it was not until after his return to England, in 1738, that Peter Bobler, a Moravian preacher in London, after much conversation, aided by the testimonies of several 'living witnesses, convinced him that to gain, peace of mind he must renounce that dependence upon his own works which had hitherto been the bane of his experience, and replace it with a full reliance on the blood of Christ shed for *him. *To gain this faith he strove with all possible earnestness. And at a Moravian society meeting in Aldersgate Street, while one was reading Luther's statement of the change, which God works in the heart through faith, Wesley says, "I felt my heart strangely warmed. I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone, for salvation; and an assurance was given me that he had taken away *my *sills, even *mine, *and saved *me *from the law of sin and death." Wesley was now the possessor of "constant peace;" but, his faith being yet weak, was subject to many fluctuations through manifold temptations. He therefore devoted all the forces of his mind to the culture of his, faith. He sought association with the spiritually minded Moravians; journeyed to Germany; visited count Zinzendorf; made himself familiar with the religious life of the Moravians at Herrnhut; conversed freely with many of their most distinguished men; and, in September, 1738, returned to London, strong in faith and prepared to enter with unbounded zeal upon the duty of calling men to repentance as Providence might give him opportunities. "I look," he said to a friend, shortly after his return to England, "upon all the world as my parish; thus far, I mean, that, in whatever part of it I am, I judge it meet, right, and my bounden duty to declare unto all that are willing to hear the glad tidings of salvation." **IV. ***Beginning, of his Evangelistic Work. — *This conviction, the offspring of his faith and love, was the germinal principle of organic Methodism, though Wesley did not then recognize it in that light. At this time he had not the feeblest conception that he was about to become the builder.. of a vast ecclesiastical structure. Never, perhaps, was a learned clergyman at thirty-five years of age so utterly without a plan of life as was John Wesley in 1738. He knew that his heart was ablaze with love for Christ and for human souls, and that he was possessed by a passionate desire to proclaim the doctrine of present salvation by faith alone, and that he was determined, cost what it might, to be guided by that desire. Beyond this his intentions did not reach. He was a stanch, even a High, Churchman, and very naturally supposed that the fruit of his labors would contribute to the spirituality of the Established Church. Hence Methodism must be regarded as an accident rather than the result of a purpose deliberately formed in the mind of its great founder. It was the outgrowth of a sublime principle wrought into organic form by circumstances which could not be controlled, except by the surrender of the principle itself. The facts in Wesley's career subsequent to 1738 scarcely admit of any other satisfactory interpretation. Let us briefly review them. There were several "societies" in London, chiefly composed of persons who were desirous of spiritual fellowship and instruction. Some of them were under Moravian teachers, others were made up of Churchmen. Wesley very naturally associated with these societies, and preached to them and to such, Episcopal congregations as were open to his ministrations. But his exceeding earnestness, his theory of instantaneous conversion. through faith, and, above-all, the remarkable spiritual results of his preaching gave such offense to the vicars and rectors of the churches that, after a few months he found his further access to church-pulpits very generally refused; and his sphere of operations limited, in the main to the rooms of the societies, to prison chapels, and to hospital wards. Neither was there any probability that he would be presented to any church living. At this critical moment his friend, Whitefield sent him a very pressing invitation-to visit Bristol. After some hesitation lie went thither; and his High-Church sensibilities were shocked by seeing that eloquent evangelist preach to an immense congregation in the open-air. "I could scarcely reconcile myself at first," he observes, "to this strange way of preaching in the fields having been all my life (till very lately) so tenacious of every point relating to decency and order that I should have thought the saving of souls almost a sin, if it had not been in a church." But seeing Whitefield's field preaching divinely blessed, he conquered his life-long prejudices, and, standing on an eminence near the city of Bristol, preached for the first time in the open air to about three thousand souls. Thus the problem of his evangelistic career was solved. The great purpose of his life could be accomplished in spite of closed church doors. He did not know it then, but he really made organic Methodism, with its itinerant ministry, possible on that memorable Monday, April 2, 1739, when, with a courage which in his circumstances was truly sublime, he crossed the Rubicon by becoming a field preacher. The success of his outdoor ministrations soon made it necessary to erect a chapel for the accommodation of his converts at Bristol. Lack of ability on the part of the people compelled him to assume the financial responsibilities of this enterprise. To protect his pecuniary interests thus acquired, and to secure the use of its pulpit to himself or his representatives, he felt obliged to vest the title to the chapel in himself. All this, to his mind, bore the aspect of an undesirable burden forced upon his shoulders by unsought circumstances. But it proved to be the inception of that system of vesting his chapel titles in himself but for which the organic unity and growth of the Wesleyan societies could not have been secured. In adopting it, Wesley was unconsciously working on the foundations of a Church the ideal of which had not as yet arisen even in his imagination. **V. ***His First Societies. — *A still more important step in the same direction was taken in London, July 20, 1740. This was nothing less than the formation of a society, under his exclusive direction, at his chapel in London, then recently acquired, and known as the Foundery. Six months before he had organized a "United Society" in connection with the Moravians at Fetter Lane. But owing to errors in theory and wrongs in practice which had appeared among its members, Wesley thought proper to invite all who adhered to him to separate from the Moravians. Some eighteen or nineteen accepted his invitation. These persons he organized into a society, as stated above, which, though not intended to be a separation, either on his part or theirs, from the Church of England, must be regarded historically as a germ of the Wesleyan Church. It was the nucleus around which the societies that recognized Mr. Wesley as their ecclesiastical head subsequently clustered. The rapid increase of his United Societies, and his enforced absences from them while on his evangelical tours, soon made it apparent that some means of watching over their spiritual growth was needed. No plan presented itself to his mind until, in February, 1742, while his followers in Bristol were discussing ways and means of paying their chapel debt, one of them proposed that the society should be divided into bodies of twelve, one of whom should be a sort of leader to collect from each a penny per week. Wesley approved. The plan worked well. In reporting their receipts some of these leaders spoke of having disorderly members on their list. "It struck me immediately," wrote Wesley, "this is the thing, the very thing, we have wanted so long." Acting promptly and with characteristic energy on this suggestion, he requested all the collectors to make particular inquiry into the lives of the members on their respective lists. Six weeks later he divided his London society into similar classes, under the leadership of earnest and sensible men," who were instructed to gain "a sure, thorough knowledge of each member on his list." At first they did this duty by personal visitations; but this method being found inconvenient, the members were required to meet their leaders once a week for prayer and religious conversation. Thus the class-meeting originated. It immediately became a means of "unspeakable usefulness;" indispensable, indeed, to spiritual instruction and discipline in a system of itinerancy which made it impossible for its ministers to perform thorough pastoral work. Wesley illustrated his sagacity, if not his genius, in incorporating it into his scheme of Christian work. It is, perhaps, theoretically open to objections, which some think to be not entirely groundless; yet it is historically certain that it contributed greatly to the purity and spread of Methodism; and it is assuredly susceptible of such improvements, both on its intellectual and spiritual sides, as to justify its retention in the great churches which have grown out of Wesley's United Society. **VI. ***Originates the Wesleyan Itinerancy. — *Obeying the unsought calls of Providence, Wesley visited other towns in the vicinity of London and Bristol. Wherever he preached, powerful awakenings and surprising conversions took place. This success begot new and weightier responsibilities. As the father of these spiritual children, he felt it to be his duty to see that they were properly nurtured. And when he saw many of his converts repelled from the sacramental table in national churches only because they were his hearers, he felt compelled to provide for their spiritual culture and oversight. His choice lay between making such provision or permitting the fruits of his labors to become a "rope of sand." Being as yet a strong Churchman, he could not fully approve of lay preaching; but, following numerous Church precedents, he did appoint Mr. Cennick at Bristol, and Mr. Maxfield at London, to take local supervision of the 'societies in their respective neighborhoods, to hold prayer-meetings, and to expound the Scriptures, but not to preach. But circumstances soon arrayed themselves once more against his slowly declining ecclesiasticism. During his absence young Maxfield began to preach in London with such power and spiritual fruitage as demonstrated his divine call. Wesley hastened back to London, intent on putting a stop to this irregularity. His mother, then living in his house, said to him, "John, you know what my sentiments have been; you cannot suspect me of favoring readily any theory of this kind. But take care what you do with respect to that young man, for he is as surely called of God to preach as you are." Thus cautioned, Wesley heard Maxfield preach, carefully observed the fruits of his preaching, was convinced that he was called of God to the work of the ministry, and then authorized him to preach to Methodist congregations as his "lay helper." Yet he would not permit him to administer the sacraments, because he was not episcopally ordained. This unpremeditated step, so reluctantly taken, contributed immensely to the structure which Wesley was still undesignedly rearing. In taking Maxfield as his helper, he in fact inaugurated the ministry of Methodism on the basis of a divine call. And as other men equally qualified and conscious of that call speedily appeared among his converts in numerous places, he could not consistently refuse to accept their aid, since the rapidly increasing number of his societies and congregations demanded the employment of more laborers. Having once admitted the principle, Wesley did not hesitate to apply it. Hence, in 1742, he had twenty-three helpers preaching under his direction; and in 1744, five years after his first sermon in the field at Bristol, we find him holding his first "conference" in London. It was composed of John and Charles Wesley, John Hodges, Henry Piers, Samuel Taylor, and John Meriton, clergymen in sympathy with Wesley; and Thomas Richards, Thomas Maxfield, John Bennett, and John Downes, lay helpers in all, ten persons. They remained in session five days, conversing freely on questions of doctrine, discipline, and ministerial duty. Among the rules adopted for assistants or lay helpers was one requiring them "to act in all things not according to your own will, but as a son in the Gospel to do that part of the work which we direct, at those times and places which we judge most for his glory." This rule recognized Wesley's authority to appoint his lay helpers to such fields of labor as he judged best; it made unqualified submission to this authority the, duty of every lay assistant; it put into the rising structure of Methodism the principle of authority which made .an organized itinerant ministry possible, and without which, in some form, it is difficult to see how it could be maintained. As exercised by Wesley, this authority was autocratic and practically irresponsible, and his acceptance and use of it cannot be justified except on the ground that he believed it was necessary, as it probably was, at first, to the growth of the great work, which Providence had thrust upon him. He saw no time when he deemed its surrender consistent with the peace and progress of his societies; but, whether one agrees with him or not on this point, one cannot fairly charge him with its improper use. From first to last he sought the highest good of his societies, the best fields of usefulness for his preachers, and the promotion of the glory of God in all his appointments. No doubt he made many mistakes, for he was human; but, if ever mortal man possessed of great power was unselfish and pure in its exercise, that man was John Wesley. **VII. ***Formulation of a Doctrinal Platform. — *The doctrinal platform of the Wesleyan societies was formulated, at least in its essential outlines, at this first conference. Wesley himself had, after diligent study while at Oxford, conclusively accepted the Arminian theory of general redemption, and learned to regard the doctrines of election and reprobation, as held by Calvin, with very deep abhorrence. His adhesion to what he believed to be the teaching of Holy Writ had brought him into an unpleasant conflict with Cennick, his lay helper at Bristol, and with his friend and fellow evangelist Whitefield. The latter, having while in New England become enamored with its then prevailing Calvinism, took grave offence at a sermon preached by Wesley in 1740 on "free grace," and protested against it very severely in a letter to Wesley, which Whitefield's friends published in England. Cennick espoused the opinions of the letter, and, though in Wesley's employ, sowed the seeds of dissension in the Bristol society. The consequence was Cennick's separation from Wesley, Whitefield's temporary estrangement from his old friend, and the division of Methodism into two branches, the Calvinistic and the Wesleyan. Subsequently the two friends "agreed to differ," though they henceforth wrought in separate paths. But during this controversy the creed of the coming Wesleyan Church was practically settled; and when Wesley assembled his first conference, and its members conversed two days on "what to teach," they found themselves in substantial agreement on the atonement, election, justification by faith, the witness of the Spirit, entire sanctification, and other leading doctrines. Thus Wesley's theological views became the accepted platform of the great ecclesiastical system, which he was unconsciously organizing. **VIII. ***Development of Wesley's Work. — *During the five years preceding this first conference great things had been accomplished. Starting from London and Bristol as the centers of his movement, Wesley had traversed the country from the Land's End to Newcastle, and had formed societies in numerous towns and cities. In London alone those societies numbered not less than two thousand souls. Their number elsewhere is not known, but it must have been several thousands. Forty-five preachers, including two ordained clergymen, were laboring under his direction. Unnumbered thousands were accustomed to listen to the quickening words, which fell with unwonted power from his lips, and from those of his devoted and laborious helpers. They had much bitter opposition and harsh persecution to contend with, and very little public sympathy to encourage them. The lower orders were steeped in brutality, the upper classes were hardened by, skepticism and devoted to pleasure. The clergy were frozen amid the formalities of the Establishment. The Dissenting churches, with their ministers, were too lukewarm to breast the swelling tide of immorality which overflowed the land. They were, as Isaac Taylor remarks, "rapidly in course to be found nowhere but in books." And the peculiar characteristic of the English nation was, to use the words of Wesley, universal, constant ungodliness." Against this triumphant wickedness Wesley, with his brother Charles, a handful of spiritual clergymen, and his little band of lay helpers, inspired by heroic faith, had entered the lists, determined to overthrow it and to establish the reign of scriptural holiness in its stead. It looked like an unequal and hopeless strife. But he threw himself with more than a hero's daring into the midst of the fray, and led the van of a host, which, if it did not wholly purify England, wrought. a great reformation in public morals, poured fresh tides of spiritual, life into both the Established and Dissenting churches, raised up that great body of spiritual men and women who finally constituted the Wesleyan Church, and effected a reformation which broke the scepter of ungodliness and made England a comparatively godly nation. **IX. ***Wesley's Extensive Labors. — *In leading this great reformation, Wesley did Herculean work. His evangelistic tours, annually enlarging, soon extended into all, parts of England, to Wales, to Scotland, and to Ireland. Ever on the wing, traveling some four thousand five hundred miles every year, he preached from twice to, four times nearly every day. His audiences were generally large, sometimes vast, and in many places were disturbed by riotous mobs, which, like hungry beasts, thirsted for his blood. He also met the societies, the classes and the official boards whenever opportunity offered or necessity required. The erection of thousands of chapels, the collection of funds to pay their cost, and the choice of suitable trustees constantly required his attention. The care of all his preachers was upon him. His correspondence was immense. He had a heavy publishing business to manage. His journeys, mostly on horseback until the feebleness of advanced age compelled him to use a carriage, were long, tedious, tiresome, often perilous, and were pursued in sunshine and in storm, through the heat and rain of summer, and the frosts, winds, and snows of winter. Not infrequently, especially during the beginning of his career, they involved many privations, severe hardships, and much physical suffering. He usually read while traveling, even when on horseback, and thus kept himself thoroughly acquainted with the current literature of his times. He also wrote several original books and numerous pamphlets on passing events. He edited, wrote, translated, or abridged not less than two hundred miscellaneous publications, which he published and sold through his preachers for the benefit of his societies. Every public movement for the improvement of society, such as the, Sunday-school, the abolition of slavery, the circulation of tracts, charitable associations, popular education, and the like, occupied his thoughts, moved his sympathies, called forth his co-operation, and exhausted his purse. His eyes were open to every detail, no matter how minute, that concerned the growth of his societies or the increase of the kingdom of God. He was always at work when awake, yet was never in a hurry. His industry and activity never were, never can be, exceeded. It is estimated that during the fifty years of his itinerant ministry he traveled over a quarter of a million miles, and preached more than forty- two thousand sermons. Under this unexampled leadership, continued through half a century, the organization which was begun with the feeble society at Fetter Lane, London, in 1739, had developed in 1790 into a powerful body consisting of five hundred and eleven preachers, laboring on two hundred and sixteen circuits, which covered vast territories in Great Britain and Ireland, in the West Indies, and in America; and numbering in its fellowship over one hundred and twenty thousand souls. Besides this enrolled membership, there were at least four times as many persons worshipping in Methodist congregations. These swelled the number of his adherents, at the time of his death, to at least half a million of souls. But outside of this army of avowed adherents there was "a multitude which no man could number," who had been spiritually and morally benefited by the movement, which this truly marvelous man had inaugurated, and which, for half a century, he guided with almost unexampled wisdom and energy. **X. ***His Death. — *Age could not chill the zeal of this apostolic man. Despite of its burdens and infirmities, he would not slacken his labors until the approach of death benumbed his powers. Eight days before his death he preached his last sermon at Leatherhead, near London. His physical nature then gave way. A gradual sinking of his physical forces followed, during which his mind was generally clear, his faith strong, his peace perfect, his hope triumphant. On March 2, 1791, he passed, "without a lingering groan," into the felicities of the blessed life, in the eighty-eighth year of his age. His remains were interred in the burial-ground of City Road Chapel. Wesley left no children. In February, 1751, he had married the widow of a deceased London merchant named Vazeille. It was an unfortunate marriage. The lady could not, or at least did not, enter into sympathy with her husband's great life-work. She shrank from the toil which his incessant journeying involved, and, after a short time, refused to accompany him to his appointments. Neither would she cheerfully consent to his almost constant absence from home. Hence, after a few years, they lived apart. She died Oct. 8, 1781. **XI. ***Personal Appearance and Character. — *When he was forty-one years of age Wesley was described by Dr. Kennicott as being "neither tall nor fat. His black hair, quite smooth and parted very exactly, added to a peculiar composure in his countenance, showed him to be an uncommon man." Tyerman says, "In, person Wesley was rather below the middle size, but beautifully proportioned, without an atom of superfluous flesh; yet muscular and strong, with a forehead clear and smooth, a bright penetrating eye, and a lovely face, which retained the freshness of its complexion to the latest period of his life." As a preacher Wesley was calm, graceful, natural, and attractive. "His voice was not loud, but clear and manly." He was not an orator like Whitefield, but his preaching was remarkable for unction, compactness and transparency of style, clear and sharply defined ideas, power over the conscience, impressiveness and authority. In social life Wesley never trifled, but he was always cheerful. He was an admirable conversationalist, full of anecdote, witty, courteous, gentle, serious, and at ease with both rich and poor. Though naturally irritable, he was master of himself, and was, in all respects, "a Christian gentleman." A more charitable man probably never existed. His benevolence was only limited by his resources. After reducing his personal expenses to the lowest point consistent with the maintenance of his health and respectable appearance, he spent the rest of his income in works of charity. If a man's work is the measure of his mind, Wesley must be ranked among men of the highest intellectual order. A nature that could impress itself as his did on his generation, that could create and govern almost absolutely an organization such as he called into existence, must have been truly regal born to rule. Had he possessed a more philosophical imagination, and had he given himself to speculative thought, the world might have rated him higher among its profound thinkers than it does. There is, however, no valid reason for doubting his capacity to pursue successfully almost any department of human knowledge. His journals and other writings show that he had a rare aptitude and appetite for both reading and thinking; but the practical cast of his mind led him to avoid speculation, and to turn his knowledge to account in a multitude of channels running in the direction of the one chosen aim of his life. Yet the clearness of his thoughts, while it led men to underestimate their depth, showed the far reaching penetrativeness of his mind. His perception of things and their relations was rather intuitive than the resultant of a slow and tedious process of reasoning. His mind was therefore less a workshop than a window through which he viewed the facts of nature, the course, of human history, and the revelations of Holy Writ, with such clear vision as enabled him to present them to men with a mental force so logical and authoritative, and in a style so terse and direct, that their judgments were convinced, their affections won, and their wills subdued by the truths he uttered. Wesley's mind was constructive in all its tendencies. Had it been destructive, he would have spent much of his force in efforts to pull down the National Church, which was nearly "dead in trespasses and sins" when he began his itinerant career. He did not do this, because his genius moved him to build, not to destroy. So strong was this tendency that it restrained his natural combativeness, which was large, limiting it to such vigorous defenses of what he believed to be vital truth as he deemed absolutely needful to prevent his work: from being hindered by the attacks of his many adversaries. This constructive instinct moved him to give organic form to a novel system of itinerant preaching; it led him to organize the fruits of his labor into societies, by which he hoped not to supersede or rival the Episcopal Church, but to fan its expiring spiritual life back to healthful action. But circumstances were stronger than his hopes, and the structure he erected became the Wesleyan Church. Wesley's character was remarkable for its perfect unity and coherence. He was governed in all he thought, felt, and did by that single purpose which he avowed at the beginning of his evangelical career, when he affirmed his belief that God had called him "to declare unto all that are willing to hear the glad tidings of salvation." This conviction: shaped his life. It dwelt in his conscience; it absorbed his affections; it governed his will; it flowed into all the activities of his life; it sustained him under hardships and trials; it accounts for the peculiarities of his career. The most scrutinizing search finds nothing contrary to it, either in his private, social, or public life. Such absolute coherence is rarely found in human character. In Wesley it is so obvious that it goes far towards accounting for that marvelous degree of personal power by which he ruled so absolutely and yet so peacefully over his societies. Men submitted to his rule because they saw that he ruled not' for himself, but for the triumph of a great principle; that he held on to his great power, not because he was ambitious or loved power for its own sake, but because he believed the spiritual welfare of thousands required him to keep the reins in his own hands. That this belief amounted to a sincere conviction is evident from the fact that in 1773 he wrote to the saintly Fletcher begging him to prepare to succeed him, because he was sure that, after his death, his societies could be held together only by placing supreme power in the hands of one leader. But Fletcher's death led him, at a later period, to change his mind. Seeing no other man whom he could safely trust with his supreme power, he began to train the "Yearly Conference" to govern both itself and the connection. This he did, not by surrendering his power while living, but by permitting the conference to direct affairs under his supervision. When satisfied by this experiment that it would be safe to convey his power to that body, he executed a "Deed of Declaration," to take effect after his death, by which the government of his societies, the appointing power, and the use of his chapels and their properties, were placed in perpetuity in the hands of a hundred preachers, and their successors in office to be chosen from the body of Wesleyan preachers. Had Wesley deemed it safe to make this *legal *transfer of his power during his lifetime, he would, no doubt, have done so. The fact that he permitted his conference to exercise both legislative and executive powers for several years before his death is proof enough that he did not cling to power for its own sake. His aim was not his own honor, but the good of his beloved societies. **XII. ***Wesley's Writings. *— Wesley's writings and compilations were important factors in his evangelistic work. Knowing ignorance to be a sturdy foe to godliness, he used the press as an auxiliary of the pulpit from the very beginning of his itinerant career to the day of his death. He consecrated his pen to the great purpose of his life. He had the ability to win a high reputation as an elegant writer; but despising the mere praise of men, he wrote, as he preached, in the style and manner he believed best adapted to win men to Christ. His most important productions were his *Sermons, *numbering one hundred and forty-one. They are remarkable fir the terseness and purity of their style, in which not a word is wasted; the transparency and compactness of their thoughts; and a logical force which is not subtle, but the fruit of a "keen, clear insight." A first series of his *Sermons *was published in 1771; his *Translation of the New Testament, with Notes *(Lond. 1755), which won approval from many eminent scholars; the *text *for "many happy corrections of the Authorized Version;" the *notes *for conciseness, spirituality, acuteness, and soundness of opinion; his *Journals, *which portray, as in a mirror, the course of his remarkable life, and are exceedingly curious and entertaining. The first part was issued in 1739; nineteen more parts at irregular intervals; his appeals, entitled *An Earnest Appeal to Men of Reason and Religion *(written in 1744), and *A Further Appeal to Men of Reason and Religion *(published 174445, 3 pts.). These masterly appeals are' acute, searching, and powerful in-thought, forcible in style, and singularly tender in spirit; his *Treatise on Original Sin, *in reply to Dr. Taylor, of Norwich, which was so conclusive that the doctor never attempted to answer it, though he promptly replied to every other writer who controverted his opinions. Besides these works, Wesley wrote many controversial articles, which were published separately. In 1778 he began a monthly magazine (*The Arminian Magazine*)*, *which-he continued to the end of his life. He also wrote a *Church History *(in 4 vols.): — a *History of England *(in 4;vols.) a *Compendium of Natural Philosophy*: — a *Dictionary of the English *Language: — separate *Grammars *of the English, French, Latin, Greek, and Hebrew languages: a *Compendium of Logic, *etc. His original prose works filled fourteen closely printed volumes; his commentaries, compilations, and abridgments form a list of one hundred and nineteen publications in prose, one of which, entitled *A Christian Library, *contained fifty volumes. Besides these prose works, he published fifty-two separate works in poetry, the joint productions of himself and his brother Charles; and, lastly, five publications on music, and collections of tunes. That all this literary work should have been accomplished by a man whose life, for half a century, was a series of journeys, is an astonishing fact. "Looking at his traveling," remarks Tyerman, "the marvel is how he found time to write; and, looking at his books, the marvel is how he found time to preach." An edition of his principal prose works is published by the Methodist Book Concern (N. Y.) in seven octavo volumes.. **XIII. ***Literature. — *See *The Journal of the Rev. John Wesley*; Southey; *Life of John Wesley, *and the *Rise and Progress of Methodism*; Clarke, *Memoirs of the Wesley Family*; Whitehead, *Life of John Wesley*; Crowther, *Portraiture of Methodism*; Watson, *Life of Rev. John Wesley*; Smith, *History of Wesleyan Methodist*; Moore, *Life of Wesley' *Taylor, *Wesley and Methodism *Stevens, *The History of the Religious Movement of the Eighteenth Century called Methodism*; Tyerman, *Life and Times of the Rev. John Wesley, Founder of the Methodists; Jackson, Life of Rev. Charles Wesley*; Myles, *Chronological History of the Methodists*; Drew, *Life of Thomas Coke, LL.D.*; Hampson, *Life of Wesley. *(D. W.) Wesley: John Thomas, an English Congregational minister and missionary, was born at Burton in 1844, and died Dec. 19, 1875. Mr. Wesley from early youth was a devoted follower of Christ; graduated at Hackney College in 1870, and was ordained at York Street, Dublin, where he secured the warm affection and esteem of the Church. In 1874, under the auspices of the London Missionary Society, he sailed for Madagascar; readily acquired the language; and, during his few years of labor, became a great power in the mission field, and an honor to the Church. See (Lond.) *Cong. Year- book, *1877, p. 421.
WESLEY, SAMUEL (1), AM Wesley, Samuel (1), Am

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesley, Samuel (1), A.M. an English Episcopal clergyman, son of John and grandson of Bartholomew Wesley, and father of John Wesley, the founder of Methodism, was born at Winterbourn Whitchurch, Dorsetshire, in 1662. He began his studies in the free-school in Dorchester, and at the age of fifteen went to an academy in London, where he remained, about three years. He was then transferred to the Stepney Academy, conducted by the learned Nonconformist Edward Veal. This academy being broken up at the end if two years, he was sent to the academy of Charles Morton at Newington Green, where he remained until the summer of 1683. During the entire period of his academical studies he was expected to enter the ministry of the Dissenters. He even wrote letters and satires against the Episcopal clergy under the advice of the Nonconformist ministers. His change to the Episcopal Church is thus accounted for in the words of his son, John Wesley: "Some severe invectives being written against the Dissenters, Mr. S. Wesley, being a young man of considerable talents, was pitched upon to answer them. This set him on a course of reading, which produced an effect very different from what had been intended. Instead of writing the wished for answer, he himself conceived he saw reason to change his opinions, and actually formed a resolution to renounce the Dissenters and attach himself to the Established Church. He lived at that time with his mother and an old aunt, both of whom were too strongly attached to the Dissenting doctrines to have borne with any patience the disclosure of his design. He therefore got up one morning at a very early hour, and, without acquainting any one of his purpose, set out on foot to Oxford, and entered himself at Exeter College." He entered as a *servitor *and *pauper scholaris, *and helped to support himself with his pen during the next five years, graduating June 19, 1688. Seven weeks after this time he was ordained deacon at Bromley by Dr. Sprat, bishop of Rochester. During the year immediately following his ordination he served a curacy at a salary of £28. He was then appointed chaplain on board a man-of-war at a salary of £70, and held the office one year, during which he began his *Life of Christ. *He was during the next two years incumbent of a curacy in London on a salary of £30, to which he added during the second year £30 by his pen. He then married Susannah, daughter of Dr. Samuel Annesley, an eminent Nonconformist divine. This occurred (probably) in the spring of 1689. In 1691 he was appointed to the living of South Ormsby in Lincolnshire, where she also acted as domestic chaplain to the marquis of Normanby. This nobleman desired Mr. Wesley to be raised to an Irish episcopate, but the plan was not favored either by the crown or archbishop Tillotson. Mr. Wesley remained at South Ormsby five years. About 1694 or 1695 the mansion which .had been occupied by the marquis of Normanby was rented to the earl of Castleton, who was a dissolute man; and, greatly to the disgust of the rector, kept mistresses who were thrown in contact with his family. The marquis was a man of similar habits, and an event occurred in the summer of 1696 which occasioned the removal of the rector to another place. It is thus related by John Wesley "The marquis of Normanby had a house in the parish of South Ormsby, where a woman who lived with him usually resided.. This lady would be intimate with my mother, whether she would or not. To such an' intercourse my father would not submit. Coming in one day, and finding this intrusive visitant sitting with my mother, he went up to her, took her by the hand, and very fairly handed her out. The nobleman resented the affront so outrageously as to make it necessary for my father to resign the living." In 1696, having dedicated his *Life of Christ *to queen Mary, he was presented by her with the living of Epworth, Lincolnshire, where he died, April 22, 1735. For four or five years he also had the rectory of Wroote, a little village near Epworth, which hardly paid his curate. In 1734 he resigned it to his son-in- law, John Whitelamb. Mr. Wesley was always poor in this world's goods. He had nineteen children, had to assist poor relations, including his widowed mother, met with many reverses, and never had more than £200 a year. He was a man of great learning, of large benevolence, loyal, devout, and conscientious in the exercise of the duties of his office. He is frequently mentioned as a Tory and a High Churchman, but he was no bigot. He rejoiced in the work done at Oxford by his sons John and Charles, which gained for them the name of *Methodists *and *The Holy Club. *He penned the following words Dec. 1, 1730 "I hear my son John has the honor of being styled the father of the Holy Club. If it be so, I must be the grandfather of it; and I need not say that I had rather any of my sons should be so dignified and distinguished than to have the title of His Holiness." He was a prolific writer. Among his works may be mentioned, a volume of poems called *Maggots *(1685): *— The Life of Christ, an Heroic Poem *(1693): — The *Pious Communicant Rightly Prepared, *etc. (*1700*): *— History of the Old and New Testament *(1701): *— Dissertations on the Book of Job, *in Latin: — and several excellent *Hymns. *He was one of the editors and chief contributor to the *Athenian Gazette. *See Tyerman, *Life and Times of the Rev. Samuel Wesley*; Clarke, *The Wesley Family*; Stevenson, *Memorials of the Wesley Family*; and the numerous *Lives *of John aid Charles Wesley.
WESLEY, SAMUEL (2), AM Wesley, Samuel (2), Am

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesley, Samuel (2), A.M. an English clergyman, son of the Rev. Samuel and Susannah Wesley, was born in London, Feb. 10, 1690. His mother taught him to read at the age of five years, and laid the foundation of the scholarship which he afterwards acquired. He was sent to Westminster School in 1704, and was admitted king's scholar there in 1707. He was employed for a time in the house of Dr. Sprat, bishop of Rochester, to read to him at night and in 1711 was elected to Christ Church, Oxford. He remained there a little more than one year, when he received the degree of A.M., and entered into holy orders. He officiated as usher in Westminster School for the next twenty years. Here he became familiar with lord Oxford, Pope, Swift, Prior, and other Tory poets and statesmen, though he associated with Addison and others of his class. In 1732 he became head-master of Bluidell's free Grammar- school at Tiverton, where he remained till his death, Nov. 6, 1739: He was one of the founders of the first infirmary set up at Westminster, now St. George's Hospital. He belonged to the High-Church party, and did not co- operate with John and Charles in their "Methodist" labors; but he often encouraged them in their zeal for good works, only cautioning them against such excess as would injure their health. He is represented as an excellent preacher, and often exercised his talents in that direction. Like other members of the family, he was highly gifted in poetry. The first edition of his poems was published in 1736; a second, with additions, appeared in 1743. A new edition was published, with a life of the author, by William Nichols, in 1862. He is best known, however, by his hymns. See Stevenson, *Memorials of the Wesley Family.*
WESLEY, SAMUEL (3) Wesley, Samuel (3)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesley, Samuel (3) an eminent musical genius of England, third son of the Rev. Charles Wesley, was born Feb. 24, 1766. He composed the oratorio of *Ruth *before he was eight years of age, and in his later years he was considered the most remarkable extemporaneous player in Europe. Among his compositions were, a *Grand Mass *for the chapel of pope Pius VI; a *Complete Service for the Cathedrals of the Church of England *anthems, sonatas, and duets for the pianoforte, and voluntaries for the organ. He died Oct. 11, 1837. See (Lond.) *Gentleman's Magazine, *1837, 2, 544.
WESLEY, SUSANNAH Wesley, Susannah

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesley, Susannah a remarkable Christian woman, wife of Samuel Wesley, Sr., and mother of John and Charles Wesley, was the youngest daughter of the learned Nonconformist divine Samuel Annesley, LL.D., and was born in London, Jan. 20, 1669. About the year 1681, before she was yet thirteen years of age, she renounced Nonconformity and gave her adherence to the Church of England. In 1689 she became the wife of Samuel Wesley, to whom she bore nineteen children. The great service she did for the world was accomplished largely through her thorough training of her children. Her method of teaching and governing them was peculiar to herself, and is fully described in a letter to her son John, dated Epworth, July 24, 1732. They were not taught to read until they were five years old, when they learned the alphabet in a few days, and began to spell and read, first a line, and then a short paragraph, mastering it perfectly. She was a woman of strong intellect, and employed her; best powers in the performance of her maternal duties. She was a model mother, and her sons owed a great deal of their success to her prudent counsels. Many incidents remain on record which illustrate her singular independence of character, as well as her womanly deference to legitimate authority. For a prolonged period she shared the fortunes of her husband in a country parish with a stinted income; but throughout she maintained an active, cheerful, and consistent piety. The family of which they were the joint head was a remarkable one in many respects, and to its peculiarities she contributed her full share. After her husband's death, she remained a short time with her daughter Emilia, and then resided with her son John in London, and became his judicious adviser in carrying out his great work. Previous to her death, her experience was very clear, much more so than formerly, though she seems to have been a true Christian all her days. She died in London, July 23, 1742, and was buried in Bunhill Fields, where her son John delivered the funeral discourse. See Stevenson, *Memorials of the Wesley Family.*
WESLEYAN CONFERENCE, AUSTRALIAN Wesleyan Conference, Australian

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesleyan Conference, Australian is the general designation of the regular Methodist body in that province of the British empire. **I. ***Origin and History*. — Methodism in Australia and New Zealand has had the marks of Divine Providence stamped upon it from the beginning. Colonization has been both a source of relief and of impoverishment to the mother-country of England. Early in the second decade of the 19th century, the master and mistress of Mr. Wesley's charity-school at Great Queen Street, London, were sent out as teachers to Australia. An English penal colony had existed there some years, and, in order to raise the character of the people — many of them released convicts — teachers were first wanted. A few agricultural emigrants had settled in New South Wales, and among them Messrs. Bowden and Hoskins, two schoolmasters, who had gone out in 1811, recommended by Joseph Butterworth, M.P., to take charge of the charity-school in Sydney. They were Methodists, and, desiring to have the advantages of the Methodist class meeting in their new home, commenced the first on the evening of March 6, 1812. Twelve persons met at the commencement, and they resolved to apply to the Methodists in England for a missionary. Mr. Samuel Leigh, who had conversed with Dr. Coke, had offered his services as a missionary, and the application from New South Wales having reached Dr. Adam Clarke, he secured the services of Mr. Leigh, ordained him for the work, procured for him a license to preach from the lord mayor of London, and he sailed from England in February, 1815, landing at Port Jackson Aug. 10 of the same year. The progress of the mission of Methodism in Australia from that day forward cannot be contemplated without a feeling of astonishment and delight. In 1820 Methodism was introduced into Van Diemen's Land; in 1822 it reached the Friendly Islands and the neighboring groups; in-1823, New Zealand; in 1835, the Fiji Islands welcomed their first Methodist missionary; in 1838 a mission was commenced in South Australia; and in 1839, Western Australia. Thus; within a quarter of a century, the whole country was visited by Methodist missionaries where there was population to whom they could minister. The pioneers who early united their efforts to those of Samuel Leigh were John Waterhouse, Walter Lowry, Benjamin Carvosso, and John H. Bumby, followed by others who are still laboring there, and their valuable and useful services will preserve their memories fresh in the country for many generations. The marvelous triumphs of Christianity in nearly all the localities named were equaled only by the heroic devotion of the missionaries and their wives. It would not be possible to describe the scenes of degradation and ferocity, which they had for many years to confront. The *Life of Samuel Leigh *(an octavo volume of 590 pages) and the Rev. James Buller's *Forty Years in New Zealand *are two works which supply such a variety of valuable and interesting facts descriptive of the trials and triumphs of Methodism in Australia and New Zealand that any abridgment of their contents would be impossible in the compass of these pages. It is due to the convict class of the inhabitants to record that many of them, after their conversion, became the most active, energetic, and useful helpers of the good cause. Among them have been class-leaders, stewards, local preachers, and some have become wealthy, and devoted much of their substance to the erection of Methodist churches, parsonages, and schools. Mr. Leigh records of one of the earliest of the convicts, Mr. E., who was an educated Irishman designed for the bar, but who, for forgery, had been sentenced to death, that he was converted while in his Irish prison, and had his sentence commuted to transportation for life. His Methodist friends gave him a Bible to be his companion in his banishment. He read the Bible and liturgy to his fellow-convicts; and his intelligent, consistent Christian life soon secured him his liberty. He taught a school, preached in the villages on the Sabbath and commenced the first Methodist class-meeting at Windsor in 1812. In his humble way, he was probably the first Methodist preacher in the southern world. The members gathered by this young Irishman held the first. Methodist love-feast in that country on April 3, 1812. The missionaries sought out many of the banished ones, and in many instances they had repented and found mercy at the hands of God. The morning of eternity alone will tell how many of those children of crime and punishment will be welcomed in heaven by parents and friends who seldom mentioned their names on earth. Mr. Leigh was a most faithful and heroic man, and he soon witnessed the erection of three small chapels, one each at Sydney Windsor, and Castlereagh. Four Sunday-schools were opened, and a Methodist Circuit was formed which included fifteen preaching-places, extending 150 miles. After three years of hard toil, Mr. Leigh welcomed Walter Lowry, on May 1, 1818, as his first colleague, and so rejoiced was he on meeting that he fell on his neck and kissed him. The aborigines as well as the criminals were accessible to the missionaries; but the preachers were, exposed to insults and hardships which cannot be realized in the present improved condition of the country. They performed long rugged journeys, and often slept on boards or on the bare earth, with their saddle-bags as pillows and overcoats for covering; but they witnessed such triumphs as more than compensated them for all their sufferings. The foundations of Australian Methodism were thus laid broad and deep, and possibly that form of religion may ultimately dominate in that vast country. Cheered by the prospect which was opening before him, Mr. Leigh returned to England in 1820 to plead for more men to extend the work, and he took out with him William Horton and Thomas Walker. The latter intended to open a station among the natives, among whom he commenced to labor; but owing to their nomadic character the success did not justify the continuance of that station after 1828. Another and more satisfactory effort was made in 1836, when a new station was opened at Port Philip, South Australia, with two missionaries, and one at Perth, Western Australia. In 1838 Methodism was introduced into Geelong by two missionaries. These men endure immense hardships. They acquired the native languages, translated portions of the Scriptures, commenced schools, established printing, wrote and published school-books, and founded a training institution for native preachers and teachers. At each station the missionaries conducted a farm on which the people were taught agriculture, the farms supplying, the preachers with a large portion of their income in those early days. Mr. Horton commenced his labors in Tasmania, or Van Diemen's Land, in 1820. The population there was utterly demoralized, both convicts and natives. Among the former were found a few who had been Methodists, who had repented of their evil doings, and had commenced a society class, and were erecting a chapel. The mission prospered there, under the fostering smile of the governor, who, seeing the good results of the labors of the missionaries, in 1827 applied for additional preachers, offering to pay their passage out and partial support on arrival. In 1832 William Butters commenced a new station at Port Arthur, another convict settlement. Successive governors testified to the value of these missionaries labors among the convicts, and in 1837 the work was extended by the arrival of four more preachers. A survey was made of the progress of the mission on that continent in 1839, when they were reported to be nine missionaries, 570 members of society, and 922 scholars. To extend and consolidate the work, the Rev. John Waterhouse was appointed general superintendent of all the Australian and Polynesian missions; but his exhaustive and earnest labors ended his earthly career in three years, though the work was extended. William Binnington Boyce succeeded him, and he became the president of the first Australian Conference in 1855. Samuel Leigh, on his return, from England in 1821, made an inroad on New Zealand. His first experiment was not encouraging. On entering one of the native villages, he passed twelve human heads, tattooed, placed on the pathway. That sight helped to determine him to endeavor to dispel the darkness and misery which prevailed. He secured the help of Messrs. Turner and White, and commenced a mission at Wagarea, on the north-east coast. They were surrounded by ferocious and savage men. One day Mr. Turner saw several. chiefs seated at a fire, roasting one of their slaves between two logs of wood, to make them a meal. These natives became more enlightened, the work prospered, natives were converted, chapels were erected, and much good was done; but in 1827 war broke out, the mission was stopped, and the missionaries fled to Sydney. In 1828 they returned, at the invitation of one of the chiefs, and commenced a new mission at Maugungu, which for two years made but little progress. After 1830 the work revived, conversions increased rapidly, more missionaries were sent, and so satisfactory was the conduct of the people that one of the missionaries in 1834 wrote, "In reverential behavior in the house of God, the awakened aborigines were a pattern even to Europeans, and tokens of many kinds were given that a glorious work was beginning in New Zealand." Those signs proved true. Deputations were sent from the Southern Island to the missionaries for preachers and teachers; more missionaries were sent out, who soon mastered the language of the natives; books were written and translated; a printing-press was established; chapels and schools were erected; and an institution for the training of native preachers was established. The blessings of civilized life followed the diffusion of Christian principles; land in 1854, when it was determined to unite the mission stations in New Zealand, with those in Australia, to form one Conference, the *Report *of the condition of the Methodist missions in New Zealand exhibited the following figures: Chapels, 105; other preaching- places, 148; local preachers, 322; catechists, 5; members of society, 4500; attendants at public worship, 11,000; missionaries, 20. So ably had the missionaries conducted their financial enterprises that in 1854 the entire debts on their chapel property in New Zealand were only 1360*. *After such a satisfactory report, there was no opposition to the union of the latter mission with Australia. There were also Sunday schools, 188; day schools, 88; pupils, 5846. Such were the results a quarter of a century since. The South Sea Islands form an important part of the Australian Methodist Church. Walter Lowry commenced a mission in Tonga in 1822, but it was given up in 1823. In 1826 John Thomas and John Hutchinson resumed the work, and in 1827 they were joined by William Cross, Nathaniel Turner, and another, and that gracious work was commenced which has resulted in bringing the whole population of those islands under the influence of Christianity. There are no records in history which can compare with those of the history of Christianity in the various islands of the South Seas for the completeness of the overthrow of heathenism, idolatry, infanticide, cannibalism, with all their attendant horrors; and the establishment, in their place, of churches, chapels, schools, parsonages; the whole population within the space oft a quarter of a century embracing Christianity and learning to read and write; and the introduction and practice of all the customs of civilized life. When John Thomas, who still lives, visited the Hawaii Islands in 1830, he was startled to find the king and the people had abandoned paganism and were worshipping the true God, and their idol temples were either burned or converted into dwelling-houses. During a visit to Tonga, where the mission had appeared to fail, the king of the Hawaii Islands had been converted, and on his return brought with him a Christian native and his wife. The king, leading his people by example, was baptized, and he had a chapel erected in which fifteen hundred people could worship. In but a-short time young and old, rich and poor, masters and servants embraced the new *lofu, *or religion. The king, a man of fine presence and intelligence, took the name of George, and his wife that of Charlotte. King George carried the intelligence of their conversion to the king of Vavau, who, on hearing and seeing the changes which Christianity had wrought, with a thousand of his people at once renounced paganism, and the visitors remained a long time teaching the people the elements of Christianity. A press was established, and books printed by thousands and scattered broadcast on the numerous islands. The press was to the people one of the greatest marvels they had known. Hymn-books, catechisms, and portions of Scripture were distributed by thousands, the natives being the voluntary agents employed; and very soon hundreds of these natives, male and-female, including chiefs and their wives, were employed as teachers, class-leaders, exhorters, and local preachers, the people learning to read with avidity, and the missionaries wives teaching the art of cutting out clothes and sewing, as well as other domestic and useful arts. The news of these conversions spread far and wide, and canoes laden with inquirers came a distance of three hundred miles to see what Christianity had done, and these returned themselves to spread the tidings of the new religion. So the work went on till July, 1834, when there broke out on several islands a great spiritual, revival. Men, women, and children, chiefs and people, all- shared in the outpouring of the Spirit, and on one day (July 27) Mr. Turner records that "not fewer than one thousand souls were converted, not only from dumb idols, but from Satan to God." A little later he records, "Within the past six weeks the number of converts is 2262." For a week they held prayer-meetings six times daily, and as many as a thousand persons were on their knees at the same time, seeking, some crying earnestly, for deliverance from the bondage of sin. Such earnest crying for mercy was, perhaps, never before witnessed on earth. King George became first a class-leader, then a local preacher, and his whole life was now devoted to the elevation of his people. He released all his slaves, and had a mission church erected in the Friendly Islands, a thousand of his people being employed hi its erection. The king had the spears of his ancestors fixed as the rails for the communion-table, and two clubs formerly adored as deities were placed as pillars to the pulpit stairs. The king himself preached the opening sermon, and thousands of people attended the opening. Such were some of the results of one of the greatest revivals ever known. In no other portion of the mission field have so many native laborers been raised up, and schools, chapels, and parsonages adorn most of the islands. The whole population has embraced Christianity. The Rev. Robert Young in 1853 visited those islands, New Zealand, and Australia as a deputation from the English Conference to make the arrangements for the union of all the churches in the Eastern Archipelago. That union was satisfactorily arranged, and has worked admirably for over a quarter of a century. At the time the Australian Conference was founded it included nearly 200 preachers and some 40,000 communicants; the societies were nearly all self-supporting, and £10,000 was annually given for missions alone. Since that period every department has advanced. In 1880 there were reported in that conference 433 ministers and 69,297 church members. The Methodist membership of the Australian churches is now just equal to the total membership in Great Britain at the time of Mr. Wesley's death. In another half-century the Australian churches will probably sum up as many members as the parent society. When the Jubilee of the Wesleyan Missionary Society was celebrated in 1864, a large meeting was held in Australia in that connection, and a fund was then opened which soon reached £12,000, the money being spent in the erection of a Wesleyan college. About the same time another institution came into existence at Melbourne, the erection of the Wesleyan Emigrants Home at the cost of £3500, towards which the colonial government voted £1000, from a conviction of its philanthropic character. That temporary home has been a blessing to multitudes on their arrival in the colony without friends to greet them. **II. ***Church Organization and Polity*. — In these respects the Australian Conference is in accordance with the parent society. Ministers and laymen unite in conducting the annual conferences; and occasionally ministerial deputations are sent to the outlying churches to report upon and encourage them. The Rev. Messrs. Rathbone and Watkins went over the missions in the South Seas in 1869, and reported most encouragingly of their advancement. **III. **Austrailian Methodist Statistics — The following table will exhibit these.: Year Ministers Members 1816 1 20 1817 1 30 1818 2 70 1819 3 70 1820 5 83 1821 8 90 1822 9 141 1823 9 178 1824 12 168 1825 12 142 1826 11 160 1827 12 162 1828 12 162 1829 10 164 1830 13 341 1831 14 736 1832 16 892 1833 15 2,702 1834 19 4,311 1835 24 7,929 1836 27 8,579 1837 32 9,313 1838 40 9,188 1839 53 10,980 1840 51 10,921 1841 52 11,656 1842 52 12,136 1843 53 13,140 1844 54 12,667 1845 54 13,236 1846 56 14,040 1847 60 15,353 1848 61 15,933 1849 64 16,469 1850 67 17,453 1851 70 18,137 1852 83 18,938 1853 91 19,135 1854 102 18,956 1855 116 19,897 1856 131 21,168 1857 142 21,247 1858 154 24,461 1859 174 28,138 1860 153 32,180 1861 159 33,964 1862 204 25,307 1863 213 38,075 1864 215 39,695 1865 243 42,642 1866 281 47,695 1867 303 49,433 1868 302 50,674 1869 319 52,222 1870 328 55,556 1871 347 59,384 1872 352 59,649 1873 383 59,819 1874 383 60,571 1875 388 60,165 1876 391 52,692 1877 392 54,200 1878 394 62,683 1879 423 66,905 1880 426 66,832 **IV. ***Literature*. — The literature which belongs to this section of the Methodist Church relates chiefly to the published biographies of the ministers who have died in the work: *The Life of the Rev. Samuel Leigh, *by Alexander Strahan, a small octavo volume of 592 pages, with portrait, is the basis of our historical knowledge of Methodism in Australia. Wm. B. Boyce published in 1850 a *Brief Grammar of Ancient History, *for the use of schools in Sydney (a 12mo of 108 pp.). He has published other works not relating to Australia.... James Buller, *Forty Years in New Zealand, including a Personal Narrative, an Account of Maoridom, and of the Christianization and Colonization of the Country *(1878, 8vo, 503 pp.), a work of much and permanent value. *Life of J. T. Bumby, with a Brief History of the New Zealand Mission, *by Alfred Barrett (1852, 12mo, 374 pp., with portrait, three editions). James Calvert, *Fiji and the Fijians, *the Mission history, edited by George Stringer Rowe (1858, post 8vo, 435 pp.), valuable for facts of history. Mr. Calvert has also printed a *Letter, *on the *Life of John Hunt. *David Cargill, *A.M., A Refutation of Chevalier* *Dillon's Attack on the Wesleyan Missionaries in the Friendly Islands *(1842, 8vo, 40 pp.); also *Memoirs of Mrs. Margaret Cargill, including Notices of the Progress of Christianity in Tonga and Fiji *(1855, 18mo, 348 pp.), *Daniel J. Drape, the Shipwrecked Mariner and his Drowning Charge, *a sermon by Rev. Dr. Jobson (1866, crown 8vo, 67 pp.). John Hunt, *Memoir of the Rev. W. Cross, Missionary to the Friendly and Fiji Islands *(1868, 18mo, 248 pp.). *Life of the Rev. John Hunt, Missionary to the Cannibals *(1859, 12mo, 278 pp.). James J. Jobson, D.D., *Australia, with Notes by the Way *(1862, 8vo, 281 pp.), an interesting review of the work. Walter Lowry, *Journal of a Missionary Visit to the Stations in the South Sears in *1847 (12mo, 303 pp.). *A Second Journal of a Missionary Visit to the Friendly and Fiji Islands in *1850, edited by the Rev. Elijah Hoole (12mo, 217 pp.). *Letter from the Rev. Jos. H. Fletcher *(Auckland, 1851, 8vo, 100 pp.). William Moister, *A History of Wesleyan Missions from their Commencement to *1870 (small 8vo, 547 pp.). Robert Young, *The Southern World, *journal of a deputation from the Wesleyan Conference to New Zealand Polynesia, Australia, and Tasmania (1854, 12mo, 444 pp.; the same work in 2 pts.). (G. J. S.)
WESLEYAN CONFERENCE, BRITISH Wesleyan Conference, British

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesleyan Conference, British. *SEE WESLEYANS*.
WESLEYAN CONFERENCE, FRENCH Wesleyan Conference, French

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesleyan Conference, French. Under this head we propose to give a statement of the spread of Wesleyanism across the English Channel. **I. ***Origin and History*. — Methodism had to struggle hard and long to obtain a home in France; but the efforts of many years were at length crowned with success. As early as 1779 Methodism found its way from Newfoundland to Jersey, one of the Channel Islands opposite, France. Some soldiers in a regiment from England to Jersey, being Methodists carried their religion with them, and a small society was formed. They applied to Mr. Wesley for a preacher, and Robert Carr Brackenbury, Esq., a wealthy layman who could speak French, was sent by Mr. Wesley to help the cause there. In 1785 Dr. Coke visited the island, and in 1.786 Adam Clarke was appointed to the Norman Islands to assist Mr. Brackenbury. In 1787 Mr. Wesley spent a fortnight on the islands, preaching and exhorting from house to house. The people assembled in the evenings by hundreds to hear him.... Mr Wesley foresaw that Methodists from those islands, having such frequent intercourse with France, would *soon *take their religion there also. In. 1790 the Rev. John de Quetteville and Mr. John Angel visited some of the villages in Normandy; and finding small congregations of French Protestants, joined them, and *began *by giving personal experiences of conversion. This awakened sympathy, and the people desired information. William Mahy, a lay preacher in Guernsey, was sent, and was ordained in 1791 by Dr. Coke to preach. He commenced his labors at Courcelle. Dr. Coke then went on to Paris, taking with him Mr. De Quetteville and *Mr. *Gibson; and there hired a room for a month near the Seine. Dr. Coke was then offered a suppressed church in Paris for £150, which would hold two thousand persons. This will show the low state to which religion had then fallen. Infidelity was rampant, the priests had all been killed or banished, and any pastors remaining did not favor the new religion. The opposition to Mr. Mahy broke down his health, and ended in his premature death. Dr. Coke soon found that Paris was not favorable to Methodism, and retired. Seed was sown in several villages in Normandy, which was not allowed to die; but the Revolution following so quickly on these efforts arrested further progress then. In the history of Methodism in many places, when one door is closed, Divine Providence opens another. So it was in France. For years, religion in every form had been nearly extinguished. The war with Napoleon Bonaparte had resulted in the capture, by England, of thousands of French prisoners; and eleven large ships of war formed the prison homes of those men in the river Medway. In 1810 the Rev. William Toase began to visit the ships and speak to the soldiers. He was heard gladly; and began to preach and distribute French Bibles, and converts were the result. In 1811 Conference appointed Mr. Toase a missionary to the French ships in the Medway. These soldiers were ultimately, after 1815, returned to their homes, and they took their religion and Bibles with them; and so the way was prepared for the renewed introduction of Methodism. This time it was to be permanent; and although it has had a slow and struggling existence, yet the statistics will show that it has survived, if it has not extended largely. After the peace of 1814, some evangelists again commenced to labor in Normandy; but the return of Bonaparte from Elba caused them to flee for safety, leaving a small society of fourteen members, which was increased to twenty-five during the year. After the battle of Waterloo and the return home of prisoners, the Rev. William Toase went to France, and had Richard Robarts and Benjamin Frankland as his colleagues. In 1818 Charles Cook followed them. He studied the language, and so thoroughly interested himself in the people that for forty years he devoted all his time, strength, and energy to promoting Methodism among them. He is considered the chief founder of Methodism in that country, giving not only his own life, but the lives of his two sons, to the same work, both of whom are as well known in America as in France. Mr. Cook became a doctor of divinity; and when he died, in July, 1858, Merle d'Aubignd wrote concerning him, "The work which John Wesley did in Great Britain Charles Cook has done, though on a smaller scale, on the Continent." The English Conference of 1824 appointed Mr. Cook to commence a Methodist mission in Palestine; but the difficulties being so great, and funds not available, Mr. Cook did not leave France. He preached his first sermon in that country in December, 1818. The first district meeting was held in April, 1820, when there were present five preachers-brethren Toase, Olivier, Hawtrey, Cook, and Henry de Jersey. The first love feast was held the week after the district meeting, and it proved to be an occasion of much good, and was long remembered. Up to the year 1832 the progress was slow and discouraging; but the surrounding circumstances sufficiently accounted for that state of things. The Conference of 1833 sent the Rev. Robert Newstead to give the mission a new start, and the members were nearly doubled the first year. In 1834 James Hocart joined the mission, and he has since devoted his whole life to the work. He still survives; and at the English Conference of 1880 he made a powerful and impressive appeal on behalf of the extension of Methodism in France. In 1835 Matthew Gallienne joined the mission; he devoted many years of valuable service to the cause, and his son is at the present time tutor in theology of the young men preparing for the ministry. The reinvigorated mission soon showed signs of the new power infused into it. Robert Newstead found in 1833 a total membership of one hundred and eleven; in eight years just one thousand were added. Eight years after came another Revolution and the overthrow of the monarchy, which, followed by increased difficulties in conducting religious worship, soon resulted in the loss of nearly three hundred members. Peaceful times followed, and Dr. Cook lived to see the number of ministers raised from 4 to 30, and the members from 29 to 1446-progress which would have been thought small in any country excepting Catholic France. In 1852 France was organized into a separate conference, and affiliated with England. It had then 17 preachers and 776 members. France was divided into two districts; and in 1853 Jean Paul Cook joined the mission as a catechist. He has since been one of the most devoted and successful of its pastors. There were then only nine circuits in all France. It had long been under consideration to make the older missions of Methodism self- sustaining, while at the same time the Missionary Society in London desired to be relieved of the management of its operations, and thereby give the French people greater facilities for useful and extended operations. The Rev. Dr. Beecham, one of the general secretaries, assisted in completing the arrangements; and with the presence and sanction of the Rev. Dr. Chas Cook, the Conference of 1852 adopted the recommendation of the Missionary Committee, and France has ever since managed her own agencies, care having been taken for the maintenance and security of Methodist doctrine and discipline, while the operations may take a wider scope. Two years after the change, eight more preachers were at work and three hundred members added to the society. The largest number of members ever recorded in one year was in 1870, when they were reported at 2049. Then came the Franco-German war and the Commune, which caused a loss of over two hundred members throughout the country. In 1880, owing mainly to the want of financial support — all the societies being poor — the total membership is only 1789, being about one hundred less than at the end of the last war. Many special efforts have been made during the period of the present republic to encourage and advance Methodism in France. Ten thousand dollars a year more would give the cause an impulse such as it has never had before. There is more eagerness shown, by both men and women, to hear the Gospel and read religious books than ever before. The Rev. William Gibson, A.B., has for some years been using his utmost efforts, chiefly in evangelistic labors; but what is one in so great a city as Paris? There is a bright day dawning for Methodism in France if only the small sum named could for a few years be guaranteed to aid the work. The Rev. Dr. Jobson, Rev. William Arthur, A.M., and other leading Methodists from England have rendered some help; but such help guaranteed for three or five years would work wonders at the present time. Doors are open everywhere for preaching the Gospel; and for some years the preachers have continued their labors for only a bare pittance for food and clothing. The French Conference owns a newspaper and a book-room; but both are languishing for want of patronage. In no country in the world, not even Ireland, have there been greater obstacles in the way of making progress than have existed in France; but now financial help is all that is required to make Methodism in France a great power for good. **II. ***Statistics*. — The following table will exhibit the numerical progress of French Methodism: Year Ministers Members 1814 --- 14 1815 --- 25 1816 3 35 1817 4 30 1818 4 29 1819 5 31 1820 5 54 1821 4 39 1822 5 63 1823 5 68 1824 4 119 1825 5 120 1826 6 135 1827 5 113 1828 6 126 1829 4 123 1830 5 97 1831 6 911 1832 7 111 1833 9 134 1834 11 233 1835 14 464 1836 14 505 1837 14 533 1838 16 605 1839 18 731 1840 20 946 1841 20 1111 1842 21 1118 1843 22 1157 1844 21 1211 1845 21 1185 1846 22 1002 1847 23 972 1848 19 896 1849 16 775 1850 18 755 1851 17 813 1852 17 776 1853 19 898 1854 25 1098 1855 25 1090 1856 23 1178 1857 23 1130 1858 30 1446 1859 26 1436 1860 27 1480 1861 30 1509 1862 28 1586 1863 24 1522 1864 28 1606 1865 31 1658 1866 30 1699 1867 29 1890 1868 30 1979 1869 35 1985 1870 36 2049 1871 36 2049 1872 28 1916 1873 32 1867 1874 27 1857 1875 34 1918 1876 36 1883 1877 37 1905 1878 29 1888 1879 28 1853 1880 29 1789 1889 25 1833 **III. ***Literature*. — The French people are, on the whole, much more educated than many nations to whom the Gospel has been sent. Infidelity and popery in their worst forms have been the chief sources of opposition to the spread of vital godliness in France. From an earnest desire to instruct the people, when preaching has been forbidden, about a dozen preachers belonging to the French Conference have made free use of the press to enable them to spread divine truth; and although the sales of some of the books have been but small, yet their very existence, copies having found their way into public libraries, has often proved a source of defense, and in other ways have been helpful when the living voice might not be appealed to. Dr. Charles Cook issued seven publications. A volume of *Christian Songs, of *nearly 400 pages, ran through eight editions in his lifetime: — a *Letter to the Editor of the Evangelical Gazette of Geneva *(8vo, 24 *pp.*)*.*: — *The Life of Mrs. Mary Fletcher*: — *Journal of Hester Ann Rogers*: — *Aphorisms on Justification*: — *The Love of God to a Lost World, *a reply to a brochure by Dr. Malau and *Wesley and Wesleyanism Justified.* Jean Paul Cook, besides writing most interesting *Letters *for many years past in the *New York *and the *Western Christian Advocate, *has issued separately, *Organization of Sunday-schools *(1847): — *Life of Charles Cook *(1862,264 *pp.*): — *Letters on Peter *(a pamphlet of 30 pp.) and *The Days of a Young Child who Loved the Savior *(12mo, 30 pp.). Henry de Jersey, who began to travel in 1819, and who toiled long in the vineyard, published in 1837, *The Life of John Nelson*: — *Letters on Sanctification *(12mo, 150 pp.): — and the *Life of the Rev. John de Quetteville *(1847,304 pp.). His son, the Rev. Henry T. de Jersey, has also issued two small publications. The venerable John de Quetteville may be considered the father of the French Methodist press. He was accepted by Mr. Wesley as a preacher to the French in the Channel Islands as early as 1786, and he devoted nearly sixty years of his life in promoting Methodism among the French people. He published the first hymnbook for them; but the date of the first edition is uncertain. A *Collection of Methodist Hymns, *in French, was first published in London in 1786, the first year of Mr. de Quetteville's labors as a preacher, but it is attributed to Mr. R. C. Brackenbury; so, also, is another and larger collection issued in 1799. Mr. de Quetteville prepared and issued a new edition of the hymn book in 1818, in various sizes. In the same year he translated and published in French John Wesley's *Sermon on the Truth of Christianity. *He afterwards issued French translations of other sermons by John Wesley. He translated the *Life of William Brarnmell *into French, and published it; besides which he was for thirty-four years the editor of the *Methodist Magazine, *in French. The Rev. Matthew Gallienne became the editor after Mr. de Quetteville. Francis Farjat, who served the ministry from 1842 to 1856, published a volume of 150 pages, 18mo, on the *Spirit and Tendencies of the Christians called Method*ists: — also a small volume, *Notice sur Louis Jaulmes*: and a *Biography of Mademoiselle Marie Temple *(18mo, 60 pp.). L.F. Galland, who began to itinerate in 1861, issued a pamphlet appeal of 90 pages: *Know You the Truth of Christianity.* Matthew Gallienne, who began to itinerate in the French Conference in 1835, published in 1868 a *Collection of Hymns for Sunday schools, *edited conjointly by himself and Mr. Handcock. He also issued, for four years, a monthly periodical called *Le Missionnaire, *which would have done much good had it been patronized. As the editor of the *French Methodist Magazine, *Mr. Gallienne rendered great and permanent service up to the time of his death. Philip Guiton, who has now been forty years in the ministry, published, in 1846, *Histoire du Methodisme Wesleyan dans les Iles de la Manche*: — *in* 1864 he published a French translation of Rev. William Arthur's *Tongue of Fire.* William J. Handcock, who traveled many years in the French Conference from 1838, published in French a *Summary of the Laws, Organization, and Discipline of the English Methodists, *in 1858, a pamphlet of 50 pages: also *An Exposition of the First Epistle of St. John, *in 1861. James Hocart has devoted forty-six years to the itinerant ministry in France. He has published five sermons on special occasions — namely, *Faith: the Indispensable Condition to Success in the Ministry: *— *The Good Fight, *preached at the ordination of Henry T. de Jersey in 1863: — *The Christian Pastor: *— *Purity of Heart *and *The Young Servant of Christ Encouraged. *He has also revised a new edition of *Mr. Wesley's Sermons.* John Wesley Lelievre has translated and published in French Mrs. Phoebe Palmer's *Way of Holiness*: — *and Faith and Its Effects*: — *also *a small book, *The Death of the Just.* Matthew Lelievre published in 1865 the *Life of John Louis Rostan, the French Missionary, *which has recently been translated into English by Rev. A. J. French, A.B., and published at the Wesleyan Conference Office, under the title of the *A pine Missionary. *He has also published, in French, *The Life of John Hunt, Missionary to the Cannibals*: — *The Life and Work of John Wesley, *a valuable biography, which has been published in English, also, at the Conference Office: — also a *Life of Paul Lelievre *(1868,133 pp.). Luke Pulsford, who has now completed forty years of itinerant work in France — commencing his labors in 1841 — has published a *Harmonized Collection of Tunes and Chants for Three and Four Voices*: — *also *a *Collection of the Proper Names in the New Testament, *dedicated to the fathers, mothers, and children. John Louis Rostan, the Alpine missionary from 1834 to 1860, published *Christian Perfection Explained from Scripture. *This was translated into English by a lady, with the title *The Path Made Plain.. *He also published an essay on *Class-meetings and Christian Experience. *William Toase, one of the apostles of French Methodism, published several *Sermons *in *French*: — *Memoirs of Mrs. Elizabeth Aarive*: — *and Rev. Richard Robarts, *one of the first missionaries to France: — also *Account of the Wesleyan Mission in France*: — *and Among the French Soldiers. *He was sixty years a preacher. **IV. ***Presidents of the French Conference*. — Charles Cook, D.D., six years; Matthew Gallienne, twice; Pierre Lucas, twice; James Hocart, twelve years; Luke Pulsford, twice; Emile F. Cook, A.B., twice; Jean Paul Cook, A.B., twice; William Cornforth, twice-the first in 1852, the last in 1881. (G. J. S.)
WESLEYAN CONFERENCE, IRISH Wesleyan Conference, Irish

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesleyan Conference, Irish. This is a convenient, if not exact, designation of the body of Methodists in Ireland. **I. ***Origin and History*. — It is a curious and interesting fact that the Palatines, a body of German emigrants, were the cause of introducing Methodism into Ireland; and it is equally interesting to know that some of those very Palatines were the originators of Methodism in America. About the year 1709, these emigrants, a set of sturdy Protestants, were ruthlessly persecuted by the Romish bigots under Louis XIV, and compelled to leave their paternal home in Germany. Some thousands, settled in England, others went to America; but about a thousand found a welcome on Lord Southwell's estate in the County of Limerick, Ireland. Each family was allowed eight acres of ground on lease, at five shillings per acre; arid the government, in order to encourage the Protestant interest in the country, engaged to pay their rent for twenty years. The leases were for three lives; at the end of which exorbitant rents were demanded, and the tide of emigration set in about 1760, which led some of the best families to find a home in America; and soon afterwards Methodism was commenced in New York by some of those emigrants. Methodism was introduced into Ireland in 1747 by a lay preacher named Thomas Williams. He formed a society in Dublin; and during the same year John Wesley made his first visit to Ireland, examined personally the members gathered into fellowship, and found them strong in faith; and wrote respecting those who gathered to his ministry, "What a nation is this! every man, woman, and child, except a few of the great vulgar, gladly and patiently suffers the word of exhortation." Crowds gathered to hear him, including many wealthy citizens. He wrote in his *Journal *in August, 1747, "If my brother or I could have been here for a few months, I question if there might not have been a larger society in Dublin than even in London itself." After spending two weeks among them, he returned to London, and immediately afterwards sent his brother Charles, and Charles Perronet, of Shoreham, who remained more than half a year in the country reaping much fruit. At Christmas following, John Cennick preached a sermon in Dublin on "the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes." A popish hearer, ignorant of the Bible, deemed the text a pure Protestant invention, and called the Methodists "Swaddlers" — a title which clung to them for several generations. During Charles Wesley's visit many riotous proceedings were witnessed from the papists opposing the Methodists; people were killed, and mock trials were held, and the rioters escaped, the papists being so much in the ascendant. God owned the words of the preacher. Charles Wesley was firm, so were his followers; that firmness gave courage to the infant society. On the public Green, out of doors, Mr. Wesley often had as respectable a society as at the Foundry; and the power of the Holy Spirit was so manifest that the prayers and cries of the penitents often drowned the preacher's voice. Additions were made to the society almost daily, and the bulk of the communicants at St. Patrick's were usually Methodists led there by Mr. Wesley himself. During that visit Charles Wesley often preached five times in one day; he collected subscriptions, and had a better chapel erected. The Gospel reclaimed the people from error and sin, and persecution bound them together in bonds of affection. During that visit Charles Wesley traveled abroad into the country. The singing of the Methodists had a most winning effect on the Irish people. A good work was begun in many places, and in some a spirit of transformation was the effect. This was especially the case at Tyrrell's Cross. The people there had been wicked to a proverb; they became entirely changed. In some places the dragoons had to be called for their protection; the soldiers became converts, and were, the cause of spreading Methodism. When John Wesley returned to Dublin in March, 1748, Charles left for England, with the blessings of hundreds of-converts. Robert Swindells, a lay preacher, accompanied John Wesley, and, being especially adapted for both the work and the people, was made a great blessing. Mr. Wesley began his work by preaching every morning at five o'clock — a plan not congenial to the dilatory Irish; but they crowded to hear him in most places. During this second visit he found out more of the real Irish character, and formed no sanguine hopes of the success of Methodism among the Irish. He tried both persuasion and threatening in his: sermons; but the people, while eating up every word, did not appear to digest any portion. What was Mr. Wesley's discovery in 1748 was the experience of Henry Moore in 1788, and also of Gideon Ouseley in 1828. The same may also be said of the Irish people today. Traversing Ireland for three months, numerous societies were formed, and, half a dozen excellent preachers from England were laboring among them. Charles Wesley returned to Ireland soon after John left, and he revisited the places into which he had introduced Methodism a year previously. In Cork he observed a great moral change had come over the people. Swearing was now seldom heard in the streets, and the altars and churches were crowded with devout worshipers. He preached to ten thousand people out of doors; even the clergy came to hear him. Returning to England, a fierce storm of opposition was raised against the Methodists in Cork, led by a ballad-singer named Butler. The mayor of the city favored the persecutors; and when the Methodists applied for protection, the mayor said in reply that "the law protected the priests, but not the Methodists;" after which declaration, publicly, the rioters became furious. The whole city was excited. Charles Wesley and all the preachers who had been in Cork were charged before the assizes as persons of ill-fame and vagabonds. The judge Soon discovered the nature of the case and the character of the witnesses, and the case assumed a better aspect in court; but the mischief done at Cork that year was not remedied for many years afterwards. The preachers were vindicated; yet two years afterwards, when John Wesley as again in Cork, he was assailed with terrible violence; but God has his own way of defending those who do his work. When the mayor encouraged the rioters, some of the soldiers were converted, and they became stanch Methodists, coming in a body to the preaching services; protection was thereby secured, and the work prospered. Methodism took permanent root in that city; and in 1755 Mr. Wesley was received by the mayor at the Mansion-house; and his visit to the place was then considered an honor to the city. The first Methodist sermon preached in Limerick was by Robert Swindells, in March, 1749. He lad been in Ireland just one year, and had accompanied John Wesley in his tour, and had learned much of the character of the people. He also accompanied Charles Wesley in his Irish journeys. Swindells had not a gracious reception at Limerick; but, though he had a rabble audience, he preached daily on the Parade, which was at that time a courageous act. In his congregation one day was a young man, educated for the Romish priesthood, who was convinced of sin so deeply that he could not rest away from the Methodist services, and who a few weeks after was converted, and joined the society at Newmarket in 1749. That young man was Thomas Walsh, the first-fruit of street-preaching in Ireland, one of the most pious, useful, and accomplished preachers Methodism ever had in her ranks. Philip Guier, one of the Palatines, was another convert to Methodism at that early period. He carried his religion to the little colony among whom he resided. Mr. Wesley's preachers were invited to preach among them. The colonists greeted them and welcomed them with joy, and soon a society was formed with Guier as the leader of the infant church. In 1752 Mr. Wesley was again at Limerick, on which occasion he convened the first Irish Conference. There were present John Wesley, S. Larwood, J. Haughton, Joseph Cownley, J. Fisher, Thomas Walsh, Jacob Rowell, T. Kead, Robert Swindells, J. Whitgood, and J. Morris. These, excepting J. Morris, formed Mr. Wesley's staff of preachers in Ireland in the middle of the 18th century. In l1756 Mr. Wesley again visited Limerick, and now for the first time preached in Ballingarr, the home of Philip Embury and Barbara Heck, both of whom were members of Wesley's congregation. Much of the future of Methodism in the world of America depended upon that visit and those sermons, with Embury and Heck as part of his audience. Wesley says of that service, in his *Journal, *"I found much life among this plain, artless, serious people. The whole town came together in the evening, and praised God for the consolation. Many of those who are not outwardly joined with us walk in the light of God's countenance; yea, and have divided themselves into classes in imitation of our brethren, with whom they live in perfect harmony." Here are the germs of that Methodism which ten years later originated the first Methodist society in New York, and in America. At the first Irish Conference Mr. Wesley suspected one of the preachers of a Calvinistic leading, of which, he observed, he had as great a dread as he had of the plague. In 1758 Mr. Wesley again held a conference in Ireland, at which fourteen preachers were present; and though the record of its proceedings is compressed within a few lines, yet it is most satisfactory. In 1760 Mr. Wesley was again among the Palatines, when lie "observed the ravages of emigration." How little did he then foresee what immense advantages would follow that emigration, else he would have used other words to describe the events he then witnessed. Popish influence was unsparingly exercised to oppose the progress of Methodism in Ireland. Mobs continued to be gathered, assuming often frightful and perilous severity; while at other times Providence, in a remarkable manner, delivered the worshippers. Once at Clones, a popish rabble violently assaulted the Methodists in the market place, when suddenly a veteran Scotch military pensioner took his post by a tree in the market-place, musket in hand, declaring he would shoot the first man who disturbed the meeting. The terrible earnestness of the man awed the people into submission; and he kept guard there regularly for several weeks. Ireland was helpful to America in more ways than historians record. Soon after the first society was formed in New York, Charles White and Richard Sause, two Dublin Methodists, arrived in New York; and they were liberal contributors to John Street Chapel. Some years afterwards Richard Sause recrossed the Atlantic, settled in London, and became one of the trustees of Mr. Wesley's chapel in the City Road, where he was interred. Methodism won many converts from popery, as well as from the peasantry of Ireland. Mr. Wesley, sent to that country some of the best preachers he had; and with untiring zeal they labored year by, year, witnessing alternately vicissitudes and progress; but the root of Methodism was fixed in the soil, and there can be no doubt that it saved Protestantism in that country. In 1773 the two families of Embury and Heck, with another Irish family named Lawrence, removed to Canada, and they introduced Methodism into that country. In 1775 Lawrence Coughlan, another Irish Methodist, with two others, founded Methodism in the Norman isles; while Remington, another Irish Methodist, established Methodism in Newfoundland. Emigration has impoverished Methodism in every part of Ireland; but that emigration has resulted in an amount of extension which never could haven been realized by other means. Methodism was often carried, to and planted in the new homes of emigrants years before it would have reached them by invitation. Ireland has peculiar claims on those countries to which its emigrants have carried their religion. During Dr. McClintock's visit to his family homesteads in the County of Tyrone, Ireland, he went into a humble cabin inhabited by a poor widow. A friend introduced the doctor as from America. Instantly the aged widow's fading eye brightened as in her early days, and she said, instantly, America? Ah, then, sir, do you know our Eliza?" That may be thought to be a simple question; but remembering that there is scarcely a homestead but has its representative in America, such sympathy is easily accounted for. In 1789 Mr. Wesley presided for the last time at the Irish Conference, then composed mainly of Irishmen, those English preachers who had done such good service having been returned to their own Conference. Mr. Wesley's record is worthy to be transcribed. He says, "I never had between forty and fifty such preachers together in Ireland before, all of whom we have reason to hope are alive to God, and earnestly devoted to his service, men of sound experience, deep piety, and strong understanding." As if foreseeing his own death, Mr. Wesley sent Dr. Coke, in 1790, to hold the first Conference formally. Dr. Coke took that nomination as the yearly president of the Irish Conference, and he continued to occupy that position, in conjunction with John Crook and Dr. Adam Clarke, to the end of his life. In 1790 there were in Ireland 15 circuits, 67 preachers, and 14,000 members. No minutes were published of the early Irish conferences, apart from those of the English Methodists. Historical accuracy makes it necessary to name an unpleasant dispute, which arose in an informal conference held by Mr. Wesley in 1778, to consider and determine a dispute, which had arisen among his societies in reference to the separation of the Methodists from the Church. The Rev. Edward Smythe had been driven from the Irish Church for his Methodist preaching. He had joined the Methodist ministry and had indiscreetly urged the need for separation from the Church. Mr*. *Wesley heard the arguments, but ruled that separation was not desirable. He visited Ireland more than twenty times, and nothing gave the Methodists there greater pleasure than to see him and to hear his voice. His last visit was attended by circumstances which were not of an encouraging nature. Dr. Coke had been using his utmost efforts to introduce Methodist services in church hours. This innovation was stoutly resisted by the leading laymen, of whom Mr. Arthur Keene and Mr. Richard D'Olier were the chief. They presented a memorial to Mr. Wesley against the action of Dr, Coke. Letters and memorials followed in quick succession, and Mr. Wesley determined against the proposed change, while Dr. Coke had a considerable following among the people of his way of thinking. The result was, before Mr. Wesley's death, a divided society in Dublin. After Mr. Wesley's death, Dr. Coke was able to urge his opinions with more determination, and they served to alienate from the doctor some of his dearest and best friends in Dublin, and the progress of the work of God was proportionally hindered. In 1790 Mr. Wesley was pleased to know that in Dublin he had one of the largest societies in his Connection, very few being larger. Dr. Coke became the apostle of Ireland after the death of Wesley. He visited the country twenty-five times at his own cost; gave freely of his own money to the preachers and the new erections of chapels; traveled and preached all over the country; and the society advanced rapidly under his superintendence. In 1782, when he first presided at their Conference, they had only 15 circuits and 6000 members. In 1813, after a lapse of thirty-one years, there were 56 circuits and 28,770 members. All this was in spite of difficulties, persecutions, and resistance almost insurmountable. From 1795 to 1798, during the prevalence of the Rebellion, the sufferings and even tortures of the Methodists, perhaps the most loyal people in the country, were too horrible to relate. Their very loyalty caused the malignity of the rebels; but God was on their side, and had raised up among them two or three ministers whose labors saved the societies. Especially were the untiring labors of the Rev. Adam Averell made a great blessing to the whole country. Educated for the Church, after a few years service in that body, he became a Methodist, and, having abundant means of his own, began to itinerate all over Ireland, much in the same way as Mr. Wesley had done, encouraging the members, administering the sacraments, attending and presiding over quarterly, meetings, opening new chapels, and introducing Methodism into new localities. During half a century that devoted servant of God ceased not to exert all his energies and influence on behalf of Methodism, while he himself, like Wesley, as an ordained clergyman, was permitted occasionally to preach in churches, and without permission preached continuously, often daily in the open air to listening multitudes. In those excursions which he made he witnessed many extraordinary manifestations of the divine power, both during, his sermons and in prayer- meetings afterwards. During the twenty years of Dr. Coke's superintendence of Methodism in Ireland, Mr. Averell was generally appointed their representative to the English Conference, and for many years accompanied Dr. Coke from Ireland to England for that purpose, the two taking turns in preaching in the towns through which they passed on their journeys When, in 1818, the Irish societies were divided on that sacrament and Church question, Mr. Averell took sides with those who formed "The Primitive Wesleyan Methodists," thought by, some to be the seceders. He was appointed their president, organized their societies, established for them a magazine and book-room, and remained true to their society and interests till his death, Jan. 16, 1847, at the ripe age of ninety- two years. Methodism while struggling with poverty, opposition, and cruelty, yet was often favored in a remarkable manner by Divine Providence. At the time of the great Rebellion Methodism saved Dublin from being sacked by the rebels, whose intention to march on that city was secretly made known to a Methodist citizen. He at once communicated with the lord-lieutenant, who sent out the soldiers to meet the rebels, and they were defeated and the city saved. Dr. Coke came to Dublin, interceded with the authorities, found that Alexander Knox, Mr. Wesley's great friend, was private secretary to lord Castlereagh, then lord-lieutenant of Ireland, and through him obtained permission for the Conference to meet in Dublin, when by law more than five persons were forbidden to meet for any purpose, and secured safe-convoys for the preachers to travel. At that Conference it was resolved to establish home missions, in order to provide preaching for the people in their native language. The two missionaries first appointed were James M'Quigg and Charles Graham. The former was both a scholar amid an able preacher. He toiled as a missionary till his health broke down, then devoted his energies to the preparation and editing of the Bible in the Irish tongue, which the British and Foreign Bible Society published. He brought out a second edition, and, while preparing a third edition for press, closed a career of toil and suffering, leaving behind, in that Irish, Bible, a work which was a blessing to thousands after his death. Charles Graham was a man of dauntless Irish courage. At twenty-five his eyes were opened to see his lost condition. He had been both Churchman and papist, but, finding no soul-rest till he found Methodism, his character was soon discovered by Mr. Wesley, who sent him out as a missionary in Kerry County. Few of the Irish evangelists had more trials than Graham, and few knew better how to meet and conquer them. Bartley Campbell was another who had been an ardent papist, and became an eccentric but enthusiastic missionary. More extensively useful than any who had preceded him in mission work was Gideon Ouseley, who devoted a long life to spreading divine truth in the form of Methodism among the Irish people. The *Life and Labors *of that eminent preacher and defender of truth, by the Rev. William Arthur, has perpetuated his character and work. He and Graham often traveled together and assisted each other; but Ouseley will always be considered the chief Methodist Irish missionary, which position he occupied for forty years. He labored as hard with his pen as his tongue, and his writings, when published, were at times more helpful to the cause of God than his verbal utterances. The improved religious character of Ireland now is largely due to Gideon Ouseley's labors. Ireland, however, was not to be so much benefited by these labors as other countries. Methodism would have been mighty in that country had not emigration, continuing year by year for half a century, deprived it of thousands of its Methodist converts. In fifteen years fully ten thousand members were reported at successive conferences as having emigrated to America. Nor was this the only drawback to the progress of the work. In 1801 the English Conference, unable to meet the claims of its own societies, and having to borrow money to sustain its own agencies, was obliged to discontinue the pecuniary assistance it had cheerfully rendered the Irish Conference. Dr. Coke immediately visited Ireland. To provide for that emergency a fund of £1200 was raised by special effort, out of which the debts were paid, and a book-room established as a means to raise money. The institution was of great utility to the cause; but instead of being financially helpful, money had to be borrowed to keep it going, and soon the debts were £8000, the interest on which absorbed all the public collection on behalf of the book-room. The preachers taxed themselves yearly for many years to reduce the debt. Their difficulties from limited resources continued nearly twenty years, and after the division in the society in 1818, the burden on the Irish preachers became so oppressive that the English Conference generously granted them £600 a year from the contingent fund. Still the debt was not cancelled, and in 1828 the Irish preachers again taxed themselves, and by a special effort raised £1850 towards clearing off the £8000 still remaining of debt. During the year following the people raised £7200, so the debt was cancelled. But who can tell the sacrifices the preachers had to make to raise that sum in maintenance of their several agencies? During sixteen years they almost staggered under heavy financial burdens, but they slackened not in their devotion for the salvation of their benighted countrymen. The great trouble of the Methodists in Ireland was the sacramental question. Unlike their English brethren, they were barely content with their position as a society without full church privileges. When the English Methodists agitated for and obtained permission in 1797 for their ministers to administer the sacraments, the Irish, having Dr. Coke and Mr. Averell so frequently with them to administer the sacraments, did not claim for their preachers generally their full pastoral rights. After the death of Dr. Coke the members in society had so often to be taken either to Church or to the Presbyterians for the sacraments, according to the leaning of the preacher, that they became greatly dissatisfied, and in 1816 there arose a strong determination in the minds of many of the people to have the sacraments from their own ministers. There was also another party equally determined to abide by the old rule and go to Church for the ordinances. For more than two years the contention continued, both parties being equally determined to have their own way. The Rev. Adam Averell had long been the apostle of the Irish Methodists, traveling constantly among them, giving his money, relieving their sufferings, directing their official meetings, and administering the sacraments. Several thousands resolved to adhere to the old plan, and at the Conference of 1816, Dr. Adam Clarke presiding, the Rev. Adam Averell and Mr. Tobias were the chief speakers the former for, the latter against, continuing the old plan. Throughout the societies the people were divided, and in the autumn of 1816 a Conference was held at Clones of those representatives who favored the old plan. Through hope of avoiding a separation, there was too much hesitation and deliberation. In 1817 two conferences were held, the second one at Clones, presided over by Mr. Averell, who was unanimously chosen their president. The main body of the preachers voted for the sacraments; the party led by Mr. Averell maintained the original plan. In January, 1818, a meeting of representatives of circuits was held at Clones, when those who adhered to Mr. Averell and primitive custom resolved on a form of general principles, and formed the Primitive Wesleyan Methodist Society. They were not a Church; their preachers claimed no ministerial rank, assumed no ministerial titles, and performed no proper ministerial functions. They preached to the people, and led them to other churches for the ordinances. In that uncertain condition they certainly prospered for a time, and during 1818 over two thousand members were added to them, and in 1819 over four thousand additions were made. This section of the original society was led by Mr. Averell during the rest of his protracted life. In years following they maintained their separate condition amid various vicissitudes, and for just sixty years they endured hardships and privations greater than they need have done. Happily they came to an end at the Conference of 1878. In the address from the Irish to the English Conference of that year is this record, "This Conference has been notable for the consummation of the union with the Primitive Wesleyan Society, so long under consideration. The final discussion of the subject was marked by great thoroughness and good feeling, and the decision arrived at with a hearty unanimity. When the two conferences came together it was a time long to be remembered, and it was evident to all that the spirit of God was eminently in their midst. The only breach which has occurred in Irish Methodism was thus healed." The parent society was known for some time as the *Sacramentarians, *because the preachers had voted themselves to the privilege of administering the ordinances of baptism and the Lord's supper a privilege they ought to have had from the first. The vote carried with it an immense amount of pecuniary loss and hardship. During the four years of the struggle (1814-18), an annual decrease of members was reported, and in 1817 no less than 7500 retired; but in 1819 they had an increase of over 3500, and the Separatists had an increase of over 4000, so that neither party could complain of apparent want of success. The greatest hindrance to prosperity was the continued emigration from Ireland to America, by which for many years the society lost not less than a thousand members annually. The yearly visits as presidents of their Conference of such preachers as Dr. Adam Clarke, Richard Reece, Richard Watson, Dr. Bunting, Robert Newton, and other leading ministers from England, greatly encouraged the patient toilers. Their financial, privations were very great; but they labored most energetically, though it was up-hill work all the way; yet in 1839, the centenary-year, they numbered over 150 preachers and more than 26,000 members. During the same year they contributed £14,500 to the Centenary Fund. That liberality in their poverty was marvelous, and shows the spirit of self-denial which animated them all. In addition to all this effort, they established schools in Dublin, Cork, and Belfast, and, aided by the munificent contributions of American Methodists, they built and established a Methodist College at Belfast. The Wesleyan Connectional School in Dublin; opened in 1845, was to secure to Methodists in the South a high-class education. The college in Belfast, opened in August, 1868, combines both a public-school and college. In the former, boys are prepared for a collegiate course of training; and in the college two classes of students are received-one consisting of candidates for the ministry, the other those intended for commercial pursuits. Undergraduates of the Queen's University also attend its classes of instruction. There have been heroic men in their ranks, who have fought and labored with marvelous zeal and energy. Charles Graham was a gray-headed veteran of seventy-four years, who died in triumph in April, 1824. William Hamilton broke down in 1816, but he ceased not to labor until October, 1843, when he closed a ministerial career of fifty-six years, aged eighty- two. Gideon Ouseley was abroad preaching out-of-doors at seventy-four, active as ever, and delivering twenty sermons in the week. He died a victor's death, in Dublin, May 14, 1839, aged seventy-eight. To these may be added Richard Boardman, James Morgan, Andrew Blair, James M'Mullen, John M'Adam, Thomas Barber (who sent Adam Clarke into the ministry), Laiktree, Tobias, Stewart, Waugh, and others. Besides these, how many Methodists from Ireland have entered the ministry both in England and America — such men as Henry Moore, Adam Clarke, William Thompson, Walter 'Griffith, and William Arthur, all of whom were presidents of both the English and the Irish Conference, and the transplanting of whom impoverished the Church which reared them! Think also of the ministers from Ireland now in America! But these we have not space to name. Irish Methodists have helped to found their denomination in America, Canada, Australia, Africa, and India; and while thus helping others everywhere with their best men, they were left to struggle on, in their own land, with but little help from any but themselves. Irish Methodists have a roll of honor which will never be surpassed in the Church militant; and in the Church triumphant none will receive greater commendation than those whose names have just been given, and hundreds of others who were their co-laborers and joint sufferers. Rev. William Crook, D.D., has a copious history of Irish Methodism nearly ready for publication. In 1877, as a preparation for the union with the Irish Primitive Wesleyans, the Irish Methodist Conference first admitted laymen to participate with the ministers in the Annual Conference. This act of grace was done in Ireland one year before it was adopted by the English Conference. In 1878 the Primitive Wesleyan Conference came, in a body to the Conference of the parent society, and both united to form one community, after having had a separate existence for just sixty years. The highest number of members the Irish Conference ever had at one time was in the year 1814, when the agitation commenced for the sacraments. That year the membership was 29,388. The year 1818, when the separation took place, they were reduced to 19,052. The society never fully rallied from the shock that division caused. In 1844, when in their divided state, the parent society numbered 28,409; but having to struggle against the continued drain arising from emigration, when the two societies were united in 1878, they only reached a total of 25,487 members, and at the present time they are below that number. A careful examination of the statistics of the body will enable the reader to understand the difficulty of the preachers in laboring, against such varied discouraging forces. The disruption, which took place in England in 1849, reached Ireland in its paralyzing influence, and the Irish Conference, which in 1849 had a membership of 22,000, in 1855 had been reduced to a little over 18,000. The highest number of members reported by the Irish Conference during the thirty years following 1849 was only 23,500 in the year 1861. **II. ***Statistics.* Year Ministers Members 1816 1 20 1817 1 30 1818 2 70 1819 3 70 1820 5 83 1821 8 90 1822 9 141 1823 9 178 1824 12 168 1825 12 142 1826 11 160 1827 12 162 1828 12 162 1829 10 164 1830 13 341 1831 14 736 1832 16 892 1833 15 2,702 1834 19 4,311 1835 24 7,929 1836 27 8,579 1837 32 9,313 1838 40 9,188 1839 53 10,980 1840 51 10,921 1841 52 11,656 1842 52 12,136 1843 53 13,140 1844 54 12,667 1845 54 13,236 1846 56 14,040 1847 60 15,353 1848 61 15,933 1849 64 16,469 1850 67 17,453 1851 70 18,137 1852 83 18,938 1853 91 19,135 1854 102 18,956 1855 116 19,897 1856 131 21,168 1857 142 21,247 1858 154 24,461 1859 174 28,138 1860 153 32,180 1861 159 33,964 1862 204 25,307 1863 213 38,075 1864 215 39,695 1865 243 42,642 1866 281 47,695 1867 303 49,433 1868 302 50,674 1869 319 52,222 1870 328 55,556 1871 347 59,384 1872 352 59,649 1873 383 59,819 1874 383 60,571 1875 388 60,165 1876 391 52,692 1877 392 54,200 1878 394 62,683 1879 423 66,905 1880 426 66,832 **III. ***Literature*. — But few of the Irish Methodist preachers, as such, have had either leisure or disposition to make free use of the press. Some preachers who left Ireland and joined the English Conference have written and published extensively. Dr. Adam Clarke, Henry Moore, William Arthur, A.M., William Myles, and James Creighton have each left their names permanently in the annals of English literature. With two or three exceptions, the literature of Ireland has not been much enriched by the preachers; not from: want of ability, but owing to more pressing duties. Rev. W. P. Applebee, LL.D., has published three pamphlets one on *The Genuineness and Authenticity of Holy Scripture*: — one *Calvinism Not the Theology of the Bible*: — and *A Vindication of the Wesleyan Catechism.* Rev. George Alley has published *Our Class Meetings, Their Scriptural Authority and Practical Working *(1868, 136 pp.). Rev. J. C. Bass has published a poem, *Life's True Beatitude; or, Who is *Wise? — also, *Glimpses in America. *Rev. Robert G. Cather, LL.D., made very free use of his pen in newspapers, as secretary of the Systematic Beneficence Society. Rev. G. W. Campbell, A.M., has become widely known by his *Life of the Rev. Charles Graham, *published in 1868 as *The Apostle of Kerry *(8vo, 324 pp.). Rev. William, Crook, D.D., is the most prominent author now in connection with the Conference. He has published, *Funeral Services, *on the death of his father: *Christian Consolation in Relation to the Dead in Christ, *a sermon for W. H. Barkin : — *The Memory of our Fathers, *sermon on the death of John Nelson: — *Our Heavenly Home, *sermon for John *Carey*: — *Paradise; or, The Present State of the Holy Dead, *a *sermon*: — *Lay Preaching in Ireland, and the New Gospel*: — *Ireland, and the Centenary of American Methodism, *an octavo volume of 263 pages. He has in press a *History of Methodism in Ireland *(in 2 vols.). He has also been the editor of the *Irish Evangelist for *many years. Rev. John Dwyer has published *Christian Thoroughness, *a memorial of T. A. Shillington, Esq., of Portadown. Rev. Thomas Pearson is the author of, *The Irish of the Irish Church, *published anonymously, and a work of deep research: *The Bible and Temperance*; or, *The True Scriptural Basis of the Temperance Movement. *This is one of the most exhaustive works on the wines of the Bible, an octavo volume of 296 pages issued in 1881. Rev. William Reilly has published *A Memorial of the Ministerial Life of the Rev. Gideon Ouseley, Irish Missionary. *The Rev. William Arthur has also published a *Life of Gideon Ouseley.* Mr. Ouseley himself was the author of thirty-four separate publications, with his name attached. They were chiefly letters of a controversial character, which were clear, powerful, and convincing; and were of immense service, when published, in opposing the spread of popery, and in defending Methodist agency in Ireland. The two principal works published by Mr. Ouseley were, *Old Christianity against Papal Novelties, *an octavo volume of 446 pages: — and *Calvinism-Arminianism *(1831, 18mo, 220 pp.). Rev. George Vance has published a pamphlet, *Calvinism Not the Theology of the Bible.* Rev. Samuel Weir, in 1867, published a small volume, 18mo, *Onward to God.* Rev. G. E. Wedgwood has published a lecture entitled *Liberty. *(G. J. S.) (Wesleyan) Methodist New Connection a body of English Independents which separated from the regular Wesleyans on questions of ecclesiastical polity. **I. ***Origin*. — The opinion has been held, and is still prevalent in some localities, that the Methodist New Connection had its origin in personal sympathy with Alexander Kilham. Such is not the fact. Most of those who joined the body at its origin were influenced by the publications and public addresses of Mr. Kilham, but the Connection as such originated in principle, not in sympathy. The Methodist; New Connection was originated by a contest for the establishment of the following important and scriptural principles: **1. **The right of the people to hold their public religious, worship at such hours as were most convenient, without their being restricted to the mere intervals of the hours appointed for service in the Established Church. **2. **The right of the people to receive the ordinances of baptism and the Lord's supper from the hands of their own ministers and in their own places of worship. **3. **The right of the people to a representation in the district meetings and in the annual conference, and thereby to participate in the government of the community and in the appropriation of its funds. **4. **The right of the Church to have a voice, through its local business meetings, in the reception and expulsion of members, the choice of local officers, and in the calling out of candidates for the ministry; Not any of these privileges were originally enjoyed in, the parent body; they were for years zealously contended for by the fathers and founders of the New Connection; and when they could not be fully obtained, conscience compelled those men to secede from the parent community and originate a distinct denomination in which such scriptural privileges could be freely enjoyed. The power of Mr. Wesley was absolute, but it fell into his hands unsought and undesired. It was exercised by him with affection, and solely for the best interests of his societies; and retained from the same motive. He was the *father *of the community, and was necessitated for a time to be its sole director and governor; but, however proper it was for him to exercise that power during the infancy of the Connection, yet, when surrounded by churches which had grown to maturity, and assisted by ministers and laymen of acknowledged wisdom, integrity, and piety, whose existence and happiness, like his own, were bound up with the prosperity of Methodism, it would have been more conformable to the example of the apostles and the dictates of sound reason to have gradually relaxed his hold of the reins and admitted others to a participation of the same, and finally to have framed a liberal constitution defining the prerogatives of the ministry and the privileges of the people, securing both by suitable regulations and wholesome laws. Mr. Wesley's mind was well qualified for this, but he did it not. He retained absolute power until death; and, instead of framing for the community a liberal constitution, he transferred by legal settlement his own power to the preachers, and made that *law *which before was only *custom, *and custom arising from the peculiar relation in which he stood. He made those his successors in absolute power who could not possibly be his successors in paternal relation and influence. That exercise of power was the subject of many remarks and adverse criticism. Just fifty years after the origin of Methodism Mr. Wesley had to defend his conduct in this matter, which he did in these words: "Some of our helpers say, 'This is shackling free-born Englishmen;' and they demand a free conference, that is, a meeting of all the preacher is, wherein all things shall be determined by most votes. I answer, It is possible after my death something of this kind may take place, but not while I live. To me the preachers have engaged themselves to submit, to serve me as sons in the Gospel; but they are not thus engaged to any man or number of men besides. To me the people in general will submit, but they will not thus submit to any other." When Mr. Wesley died, in 1791, only two years after he had written and published the above observations, there were 380 preachers in his society, some with active, others passive, dispositions. Among the former were some who were of opinion that, being the regularly appointed ministers of their congregations, they ought to exercise all the functions which belong to the pastoral office; but to be deprived of the privilege of administering the sacraments was felt by some of the preachers to be a great hardship, while the laymen, many of them, considered they had a just right to representation in the properly constituted Church courts. Mr. Alexander Kilham, one of the preachers who had been specially privileged in his ministerial career was one of the most able and courageous advocates of what was considered the full rights and liberties of both preachers and people. In 1792 he published an address to the Newcastle Society, to whom he was then ministering, advocating liberal views. His address met with favor from Dr. Coke, Messrs. Bradburn, Pawson, Moore, Taylor, Crowther, Bramwell, and others. The Church party among the preachers resisted strongly, and the controversy spread and intensified. Mr. Kilham, impressed with the conviction that permanent peace would never be established in the body until such a constitution was adopted as secured to the people New-Test. rights and privileges, felt it a duty to make another effort for the attainment of this important object. Under this impression he wrote a pamphlet entitled *The Progress of Liberty. *In this work he adverted to the course of Mr. Wesley in the progress of Methodism, showing that he had acted from time to time as altered circumstances required; he glanced at the alterations which had been effected since Mr. Wesley's death, and analyzed "the Articles of Pacification," pointing out their defects, etc. In the second part of this work he lays down the "Outlines of a Constitution," which he humbly proposes to the consideration of "The People called Methodists." This outline embraces the following particulars: First, That instead of the preachers having the sole power to admit and expel members, these acts should be done with consent of the people. Second, That the members should have a voice in choosing their own leaders. Third, That local preachers, instead of being appointed by the circuit preacher, should be examined and approved by the leaders and quarterly meetings; with which meetings also should rest the power of receiving and dismissing them. Fourth, That as it was impossible to allow the people to choose their own ministers on account of the itinerant plan, yet the quarterly meetings should have a voice in recommending preachers to travel. Fifth, That lay delegates appointed by the quarterly meetings should attend the district meetings. And, lastly, he proposes, "with submission to the preachers and the Connection at large, to appoint one or two lay delegates from every district meeting to attend the Conference." Such were the propositions of Mr. Kilham, and such were the principles adopted as elements of the constitution of the New Connection at its origin, and such remain its essential and distinguishing features at the present day. Many of them have since been substantially adopted in the other Methodist bodies. Nevertheless, for publishing the pamphlet advocating these principles of freedom, Mr. Kilham was tried and expelled from the ministry at the ensuing conference (1796). Being left without a circuit, Mr. Kilham published a detailed account of his trial and expulsion, which sold extensively and was read eagerly. It created a strong feeling of sympathy towards the expelled, who was welcomed in many circuits to preach to and address the people. Several large societies expressed their adhesion to the principles Mr. Kilham advocated, and in May, 1797, a chapel was purchased in Leeds, where he gathered large congregations and preached to them. The Methodist Conference of 1797 was occupied during its session with the altered circumstances arising from their refusal of the liberties, which had been asked by deputations from the people. A Plan of Pacification was drawn up and published by the Conference, which was one of the most important proceedings connected with the history of Methodism. As, however, that plan did not concede all that the people desired, three of the preachers resigned — William Thom, Stephen Eversfield, and Alexander Cummins-and united with Mr. Kilham. These brethren, with a number of delegates from the people, met together in Ebenezer Chapel, Leeds, on Aug. 9, 1797, when Mr. Thom was elected president and Mr. Kilham secretary, and the basis of a constitution was adopted in conformity with the principles which had been publicly advocated, the full development and formal statement of these principles were reserved until the ensuing conference. The most important places in which friends declared for the New Itinerancy were Alnwick, Ashton, Bolton, Chester, Hanley, Leeds, Liverpool, Macclesfield, Manchester, Nottingham, Newcastle, and Stockport, which became the nuclei of distinct circuits, consisting altogether of over 5000 members. **II. ***Doctrines*. — The Methodist New Connection has a creed; the doctrines it teaches are Arminian, purely Methodistic. No written creed was considered necessary at the time the Connection was commenced, its founders being all Methodists who held by Mr. Wesley's writings; they retained his hymn-book, and avowed their unabated attachment to the doctrines he taught. False reports on this head having been circulated in the early years, the Conference of 1800 made a specific declaration of their doctrines, which were briefly summed up under the following heads: namely, first, the fall of man; second, redemption by the death of Christ; third, justification by faith; fourth, the complete sanctification of believers; fifth, perseverance in the divine life, or the necessity of continuing in faith and good works to the end, in order to final salvation. The Conference of 1816 reviewed the whole question of doctrines, and embodied them in twelve articles or propositions, with Scripture references to each. These are the same as those held by the parent society. **III. ***Church Organization and Polity*. — The founders of the Methodist New Connection renounced all connection with the Established Church, and as avowed Dissenters added the administration of the ordinances of baptism and the Lord's supper to the regular duties of the ministry, and laid down as fundamental this principle: "That the Church itself is entitled, either collectively, in the persons of its members, or representatively, by persons chosen out of and by itself, to a voice and influence in all the acts of legislation and government." That principle is embodied in the entire system of government of the Connection. This will be seen from the following statement of the constitution and functions of the official meetings, briefly summed up under five heads. **1. ***Conference*. — This is held annually, and is composed of an equal number of preachers and laymen, each circuit sending one of its preachers and one of its lay members. When only one representative is sent, the circuit selects a preacher and layman in alternate years. Should any circuit be unable to send a representative, a letter accompanied by the required documents, details, and collections is sufficient. The treasurer of the Connection, the corresponding member of the annual committee, the steward and treasurer of the book-room, the general secretary of the missions, the superintendent of the Irish mission, a deputed minister or layman, alternately, from the Irish Conference, and the guardians of the Connection, under the deed executed in 1846, are, by virtue of office, members of Conference, without interfering in any way with the privilege of the circuits in which such individuals may reside. The business of Conference is to make laws for the government of the Connection; to decide impartially on charges affecting the character of preachers or other officers, and on appeals referred to it by the quarterly meetings; to disburse the various funds of the Connection; to station the preachers for the year ensuing; to investigate the condition of each circuit; to adjust differences, and to promote, by friendly co-operation and advice, harmony and love throughout the community; and to devise and put into operation means for the more extensive spread of the Gospel both at home and abroad. Its sittings are open to members of the Connection, subject to the judgment of the president. In addition to the above, a committee of seven persons is chosen at each Conference, by ballot, to transact I the business of the Connection between one Conferenon and another; four of the members are preachers and three are laymen, one year, and *vice versa *the following year. It is the duty of this committee to see that the resolutions of Conference are carried into effect; to give advice in all matters of dispute and difficulty, and to make provision for such circuits as may through death, new openings, or other causes, need supplies during the ecclesiastical year. A report of its proceedings is prepared by the corresponding member, and annually presented to Conference. **2. ***District Meetings*. — These meetings are composed of all the circuit preachers in the district, with an equal number of laymen (including the representatives to the last Conference), who are elected by the respective quarterly meetings. These meetings are designed to form and carry out plans for the revival of the work of God in the district; to investigate the condition of the societies, chapels, and Sabbath-schools, and to prepare correct returns of the number of members; probationers, Sabbath-school teachers and scholars, etc., for the use of Conference; to ascertain the amount raised in each circuit for the different Connectional funds; to investigate all claims on the yearly collection and chapel fund; to receive applications for the division of circuits; to examine candidates for the ministry; to lay before the district any resolution of the Conference affecting the circuits, and to ascertain whether they have been carried into full effect. These meetings are designed and calculated to shorten the duration of Conference, to strengthen the executive, to secure more correct information on points of local interest than can be done at a greater distance, and to afford a legitimate channel through which many evils may be altogether prevented or speedily rectified. **3. ***Quarterly Meetings*. — These are held in each circuit, and are composed of the circuit preachers, the circuit stewards, the secretary of the local preachers, and representatives of the people chosen from the local preachers, leaders, trustees (being members), and other experienced persons from the different societies. Each society sends one or more representatives according to the number of its members. Any member of society has free admission to the quarterly meetings, with liberty to give his opinion, but without the power to vote. It is the business of the quarterly meeting to pay the preachers salaries; to determine the amount that each society is to contribute for the support of the ministry; to make by-laws for its own regulation and for the management of the circuit, providing they do not contravene the rules of the Connection; to appoint persons to make the preachers plans for the circuit; to recommend local preachers to be taken into the regular ministry; to determine respecting the qualifications of candidates for the *local *ministry, and to examine and decide upon the affairs, both temporal and spiritual, of the circuit generally. **4. ***Leaders Meetings*. — These consist of leaders, society stewards, one or more of the circuit preachers, a male representative for each of the female and circuit preachers classes, and a representative from the trustees of the chapel, provided such representative be a member of society. Leaders meetings are held weekly, or once a fortnight, and regulate the affairs of each society and place of worship. It is the province of these meetings to inspect the class-books, and to receive the weekly or other payments; to inquire after the sick or absent members, that they may be visited; to determine on notices for the pulpit; to fix the hours for public worship, and appoint the times for making the collections for its support; to recommend persons to act as exhorters or local preachers; to judge and decide upon the fitness of candidates for Church membership; to ascertain whether any members are walking disorderly; and prayerfully to devise plans for the advancement of the work of God, and for the general improvement of the society. **5. ***Local Preachers' Meetings*. — These are held previously to the circuit quarterly meetings, and are composed, of the circuit and local preachers. Their business is, *in *addition to mutual counsel and encouragement, to consider the recommendations given by the leaders meetings of persons to be employed as local preachers or exhorters; make suitable inquiries respecting probationers, and any alleged irregularities in the conduct or preaching of any of the brethren; ascertain if any alterations are required in the places or times of preaching, and report thereon to the quarterly meeting through the medium of their secretary. The religious, social, and society meetings of the New Connection are conducted in the same manner as the like meetings of the Wesleyan body, the parent society. **IV. ***History*. — The incidents of history in the Methodist New Connection are comparatively few, and they relate chiefly to the personal history of the preachers and the steady spread of the movement. At the first Conference the number of adherents was five thousand and thirty-seven. Surrounded by difficulties of more than ordinary urgency and gravity, the society made very slow progress, not so much from want of sympathy on the part of the people as from want of funds and agents to commence new circuits. The new itinerant commenced with seven circuits and *seven *preachers. In 1798 seven other preachers entered the ministry Messrs. W. Haslam, W. Styan, John Revil, Charles Donald, W. Driver, G. Wall, and John McClure. That fact inspired cheerful hopes of progress, but in five years, only two hundred and forty-three additions were made to the membership. A monthly magazine was commenced in 1798, which has been continued ever since. The first and second conferences were presided over by Mr. William Thom, the secretary being Mr. Kilham The Conference of 1799 was presided over by John Grindell, the secretary being Mr. Robert Hall, of Nottingham, a holy man, and a generous supporter of the cause. In December of the previous year the first heavy blow and discouragement came by the unexpected death of Mr*. *Kilham; many were disheartened, and some among Mr. Wesley's followers were glad, they viewing the occurrence as a judgment upon him personally. All the surrounding circumstances, calmly considered apart from prejudice, show that Mr. Kilham's death was more the result of earnest overwork and exposure in bad weather. Viewed from any human standpoint, the premature death of that able minister was much to be regretted, and the good work for which he lived and labored was considerably retarded by the occurrence. Exactly *two *months after Mr. Kilham's death, the Connection suffered another serious loss by the death of their very liberal and zealous layman, Mr. William Smith, of Hanley, who; expired peacefully Feb. 20,1799. He had been brought up in Mr. Wesley's society, but his sympathies were with Mr. Kilham, whom he visited at Nottingham, Dec*. *19,1798. He was born at Walsall, Staffordshire, in December, 1763; was religiously brought up; frequently preached as occasion offered; attended the first Conference of the New Connection; opened his house at Hanley for preaching, and soon afterwards had a chapel erected there, which became the central home of one of the largest and most prosperous societies in the Connection. The Conference of 1799 recognized a society in Ireland, and the Rev. John McClure commenced a cause at Lisburn. The same year the few preachers then associated agreed to contribute ten shillings and sixpence yearly to found a fund for the support of aged ministers. The Conference of 1803 commenced what is known as the Paternal Fund. It is sustained by public collections in the chapels and private subscriptions. Allowances are made from it towards the support of the children of the preachers in their early years. The Beneficent Fund was originated at the same Conference by Mr. Samuel Higginbottom of Manchester, who gave fifty pounds as a benefaction, and became the first treasurer of the fund. The resources are obtained from public collections and subscriptions, and its objects are the relief of aged and infirm ministers and their widows. In 1880 the Paternal Fund produced £2698; the Beneficent Fund, £5303. The year 1804 was made memorable by the celebrated Rev. Richard Watson joining the ranks of the New Connection. He traveled for eight years in that body, and they claim the honor of bringing that extraordinary man out of obscurity. Two of the sermons in his published works were first preached in New Connection chapels. During his itinerancy with them he was a member of the Annual Committee, and three times secretary of the Conference. Dr. Bunting reintroduced him into the Wesleyan body, but he ever held in very high esteem his brethren in the New Connection. In 1808 the law was made which requires preachers, at the end of their probation, to answer in public questions relating to their religious experience, call to the ministry, their doctrinal views, etc. It will be instructive to the present race of Methodists to read the financial conditions on which Methodist preachers consented in 1812 to devote themselves wholly to the ministry. Serious complaints had been made respecting the inadequacy of the income of the preachers to meet their necessities. A committee was appointed by the Conference of 1812 *to *examine and report thereon. After a candid consideration of the subject, it was resolved that, in addition to the use of a house and furniture at the expense of the circuit, every married preacher in full connection should receive, for himself and wife, £12 per quarter; "*not less *than £2 per quarter for a servant;" and, in addition to these items, "*not less *than 14s. per week for board." The allowance from the Paternal Fund for boys under eight years of age, and for girls under twelve, to be *£6 *per annum; then they retire from the fund. Charge for medical attendance and traveling expenses are to be paid by the quarterly meeting. Considerable uneasiness and anxiety was felt in many parts of the Connection in the years 1814-i6 with regard to the legal safety of some of the chapels which had belonged to the parent society before the year 1797. Those anxieties were not favorable to the spread of the word of God. In 1818 a Home Mission was established to introduce Methodism into new localities. The sum of £424 was given by the circuits to aid that mission. In 1824 the mission was relinquished, and Ireland was selected as the place on which to concentrate their efforts, and one of the English preachers was appointed to superintend the work. It has continued with varying success to the present time. In 1880 there were seven stations in Ireland, with a total membership of 715, being only an average of 102 members per station. The home missionary operations were resumed some years afterwards, and in 1880 they occupied eleven stations in England, with a membership of 1249, and for their support the circuits contributed £1158 during the year 1879-80. In 1823 the general rules of the Connection were considered, amended, and published, with the sanction of the Conference. The same Conference ordered the publication of a monthly magazine for Sunday scholars at the price of *2d. *The Conference of 1827 ordered the publication of a Catechism for the use of children, which was prepared by the Rev. Abraham Scott. A larger Catechism for the use of elder children was written by the Rev. William Cooke, D.D., and published about the year 1848. The same minister is preparing a new and enlarged edition of that Catechism to be published in 1881. A Connectional magazine was commenced in January, 1798, at the price of *6d. *monthly. It has been continued to the present time. To promote the circulation of these several publications, a book-room and an editor were indispensable. The former was located at Hanley from 1798 to 1832, when it was removed to Manchester. In 1827 the Rev. W. Shuttleworth was appointed editor and steward, and the business rapidly advanced. In 1827 the capital stock amounted to £1305, and the annual profits to £113. Five years afterwards the capital was £2500, and the yearly profits over £500, while the magazine was greatly improved; the third series was commenced in 1833. In 1844 it was found expedient to remove the book-room to London, where it has since remained, and the Rev. John Bakewell was appointed editor. In 1848 the Rev. William Cooke, the eminent theologian and divine, was the editor of the magazine, and in that capacity and as book-steward he has rendered more valuable service to the Connection than any other minister. The Rev. Charles Dewick Ward, D.D., was appointed editor and book-steward in 1880; the capital stock that year was £2980, and the profits £243. The Methodist hymn-book had been used in the New Connection from 1797. In the year 1834 a new hymnbook was prepared and published, which was intended more as a source of profit to the Connection than as a superior book to the one, which it supplanted. This also was displaced by another and very much improved collection, including 1024 hymns, compiled chiefly by the Rev. Henry Piggin, and published in May, 1863. It was at that time the best collection in use in any branch of the great Methodist family. Its marked superiority soon led to the preparation of other improved and enlarged collections for the use of "the People called Methodists." The years 1836 and 1837 were periods of unrest in many Methodist societies, owing to the trial and expulsion of the Rev. Dr. Warren from the Wesleyan body. At Dudley and Sturbridge large numbers left the Wesleyans and joined the New Connection, adding greatly to their influence and usefulness in those towns. An effort was made to bring all those who had left the parent society into union with the New Connection, but some of the Separatists made such radical changes in the constitution a condition of joining that the New Connection decided not to make such concessions, though many changes were made. Those who did not unite with this body formed themselves into a new branch of the Methodist family, known for some years as the Wesleyan Association. They afterwards relinquished most of those extreme views, which prevented their proposed union. The year 1841 was a painfully memorable one to the New Connection, owing to the necessary expulsion of two of the ministers, J. Barker and W. Trotter. Joseph Barker had used his position to advocate low socialist and infidel opinions. Much mischief was done, for twenty-nine societies, including 4348 members, were lost to the Connection. After trying his new doctrines for some years, he found out the delusion into which he had fallen, returned to the Christian faith, and endeavored to the uttermost to undo the mischief he had done. He is said to have joined the Primitive Methodists; wrote and published his autobiography in 1869, in which he recanted all his errors; was reconciled to most of his former brethren in the New Connection; and died in 1879 (or 1880) a penitent Christian. It was not until 1855, fourteen years afterwards, that the number of members in society reached the total at which they stood at the date of Mr. Barker's expulsion. A small work was published in 1841 entitled *The Beacon, *and also some tracts by the Rev. W. Cooke, D.D., which prevented the breach becoming wider than it otherwise would have been. The Connection suffered greater losses through Mr. Barker's unfaithfulness and treachery than from any other cause in its whole history of over eighty years. The financial difficulties of the Connection became so great and oppressive that in 1842 nearly £900 were collected to lessen them, £840 more in 1843, and the Conference of that year ordered a special collection to be made through the circuit, which secured £5000 more towards the same object.. The Conference of 1837 originated a mission in Canada, which became a great blessing to that country. Mr. William Ridgway one of the leading New Connection laymen, having visited that locality, made such representations of the claims of Canada for the Gospel that the Rev. John Addyman became the pioneer missionary there. He was joined two years afterwards by the Rev. Henry Only Crofts, D.D. Mr. Addyman still survives, having been in the ministry forty-eight years. Dr. Crofts entered into rest in the year 1880. The Canadian mission was a success; but a few years ago, in 1875 it was united to the other branches of Methodism in Canada, in order to make one large undivided Methodist Church in that dominion. The jubilee of the New Connection was a time of great rejoicing. The Jubilee Conference was held at Manchester, the Rev. Thomas Allin presiding. The sittings commenced June 1, 1846. The first important special business done was the final consideration and adoption of a deed- poll, which provides for the security of the property of the Connection, the preservation of its doctrines, and the continuance of its principles and discipline. By the deed-poll a legal identity is given to the Connection in the persons of twenty-four guardian representatives-twelve ministers and twelve laymen whose names are inserted in the deed, with provisions for filling up the vacancies that will necessarily occur. The attendance of six of the guardian representatives is requisite to legalize the Conference. After its adoption, the deed-poll was executed by every member of the Conference; and it has since been duly enrolled in the High Court of Chancery. A model trust-deed, and a form of conveyance of freehold land for Connectional chapels, schools, and parsonages, were also decided upon; and a book-room deed also agreed to, each of them adapted to the deed-poll. At the end of fifty years, the number of members in the Connection was only 20,002, namely in England, 15,610; Ireland, 932; Canada, 3460. It was resolved to raise a Jubilee Fund of not less than £20,000, but the result was only £7721. Towards that fund there was raised in 1847 £2829; in 1848, £1567; in 1849, £3402. About £5100 was voted to remove chapel debts, £1300 to promote missions; and various sums were given or loaned to the Paternal Fund, the Beneficent Fund for a theological college, for aged ministers, and to lessen other financial burdens which fettered the agencies of the Church. On June 5 a jubilee tea-meeting was held in the Free-Trade Hall, Manchester, which was attended by more than four thousand persons. Several important schemes for the extension of the work, which it was hoped the fund would enable the Connection to undertake, could not be commenced for want of finances. One result, however, was attained, which will be a permanent memorial. The Revs. Thomas Allin, William Cooke, Samuel Hulme, and Philip James Wright conjointly wrote a jubilee volume, which had a reasonable sale, and which chronicles much important and valuable information, both historical and biographical, relating to the Connection during the previous fifty years. From that work many facts in the notices preceding are obtained. Baggaly's *Digest *and the *Minutes of Conferences *supply the details which follow. At the Conference of 1848 arrangements were made for the establishment of home missions in England; but the work grew slowly, and ten years afterwards, in 1857, a plan was adopted for the management of home mission chapels. In 1865 the present Home Missionary Society was inaugurated. In 1880 there were thirteen mission stations, with 1249 members. Although the Jubilee Fund had been of much use in relieving the Connection of some financial burdens, yet great embarrassment was felt in many places from inadequate funds in 1849, and at the following Conference a plan was adopted which entirely extinguished the debts of the Connection at that time. In 1851 the Methodist societies in England were in a very painful state of unrest, owing to the expulsion in 1849 from the Wesleyan Conference of several prominent preachers — the Revs. James Everett, Samuel Dunn, William Griffith, James Bromley, Thomas Rowland, and others. Although in three years more than one hundred thousand members were separated from the parent society, very few of them were attracted to the New Connection. In 1851, 1853, and 1854 this body had to report to each Conference a decrease, which was a source of much anxiety and solicitude, and a special service of humiliation before God was held at the Conference of 1853. In 1851 overtures were made from the Wesleyan delegates — the seceders from the parent society-towards union with the New Connection, but no union took place. In 1854 an effort was made to change the name of New Connection, as it was not then new, and many thought the name was a hindrance to others uniting with them. It was, however, resolved by the Conference of that year not to change the name, as the new deed-poll had only been adopted a few years. The rules of the Connection were revised in 1854. The Manchester Conference of 1859 was memorable for the establishment of a mission to China. From a conviction that the encouragement of foreign missions would not hinder home work, that step was taken. The Rev. William Cooke was the president, and by his genial advocacy a successful work was commenced in that country, which in 1880 reported 43 chapels, 27 societies, and 902 members, under the superintendence of the Rev. John Innocent, who is the principal of a training institution in China. In 1862 a mission was established in Australia, which has but two societies at present — one at Adelaide and one at Melbourne — with two missionaries and 115 members. At the Conference of 1860 a Trustees Mutual Guarantee Fund was established against losses by fire, to include all Connectional property. A training institution for the preparation of young men for the ministry was for some years under consideration. The Conference of 1861 resolved upon having one; and owing to the noble generosity of Thomas Firth, of Sheffield, such an institution was erected at Ranmoor, near that town. Its trustees were appointed in 1862, and the college was opened and a tutor selected in 1864. In 1880 there were nine students in residence, who paid £10 per annum. The president of the Conference was the principal and only tutor at that period. The college building cost £8710. The Conference of 1865 resolved that a copy of Bagster's Bible, the Conference *Journal, *the deed poll, and the general rules of the society should in future be the insignia of office of the president, to be handed down in succession. The same Conference resolved that all future, conferences of their body should meet on the second Monday in June, instead of Whit-Monday as previously, the latter being a movable date, which was often attended with much inconvenience to both ministers and laymen. Mr. Alderman Blackburn, of Leeds, a wealthy layman, presented to each of the ex-presidents of Conference for fourteen years previously to the year 1863 a copy of Bagster's Bible and the new hymn-book, then first published. A new tune-book, adapted to the hymn-book, was prepared by the Rev. J. Ogden, and published in 1866. The Conference of 1868 resolved on a new departure from existing usage, and consented to ministerial appointments being continued for five successive years in circuits where two thirds of the quarterly meeting request it. The limit had previously been three years. A further attempt at union was made at the Conference of 1870, when the terms for a federal union with the Bible Christians were considered, and resolutions recorded thereon. The same Conference resolved that home missionaries of fourteen years standing be allowed to attend the Conference, but not to vote. The Conference of 1871 approved of the raising of a fund to extinguish the Chapel Fund debt. The sum of £4672 was raised, which accomplished the object desired. The Conference held at Manchester in 1872 was presided over by the Rev. Joseph H. Robinson, the secretary being the Rev. J. C. Watts. Both these ministers had spent many years in the Canada mission. Methodist union in Canada was fully considered in 1873, and the union was consummated in 1874. It was resolved in 1875 to establish a training institution in China for native teachers. The principal is the Rev. John Innocent. The Conference of 1876 was made memorable by acts of fraternization of considerable interest. The Methodist Church of Canada sent as a deputation to the Conference the venerable and Rev. Egerton Ryerson, D.D., and Mr. David Savage, who presented an address of brotherly fraternization. They were most cordially welcomed. Dr. Ryerson remained some time in England as the guest of various friends of the Connection. His portrait was ordered to be engraved and published in the magazine as a pleasant memorial of his visit. At the same Conference, the Rev. Alexander Clarke, D.D., presented a fraternal message from the General Conference of the Methodist Protestant Church in the United States of America. Fraternal messages were returned to both documents. The same Conference sent its first fraternal message to the Primitive Methodists of England, which greetings were continued and reciprocated for three years, when, in 1879, the New Connection Conference, seeing how kindly their written messages had been received, appointed two of the members of the Conference to visit the ensuing Primitive Methodist Conference, two others to visit the Methodist Free Church Conference, and two others to visit the Wesleyan Conference. Each of the conferences appointed representatives to return these visits of fraternal good-will, and the good work has since been continued with very happy results; and the feeling of surprise now is that such pleasant reunions by representation should have been so long delayed. They serve to facilitate the arrangements for holding the AEcumenical Congress in 1881. At the Conference of 1876, Mr. Mark Firth presented £1000 to the endowment fund of the college, and the home and foreign missionary societies were united under one committee of management. In 1877 a loan fund was commenced for the purpose of aiding chapel trusts and of encouraging the erection of new chapels. The Conference of 1880 was remarkable for its record of deaths among the ministers, no less than six of whom, all men of distinction, had died during the year. Their names were Parkinson Thomas Gilton, William Baggaly, Henry Only Crofts, D.D., John Taylor, Charles Mann, and Benjamin B. Turnock, A.B. The four first named had been presidents of the Conference. As many as six ministers had never before died in one year. *SEE WESLEYANS*.
WESLEYAN METHODIST CONNECTION OF AMERICA Wesleyan Methodist Connection of America

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesleyan Methodist Connection Of America This society grew out of a separation from the Methodist Episcopal Church, on account of the connection of that body with slavery, and the arbitrary character of its government. The withdrawal of Reverends O. Scott, J. Horton, L.R. Sunderland, Luther Lee, and Lucius C. Matlack, in the latter part of 1842, and the establishment of a religious paper known as the *True Wesleyan, *are regarded as the commencement of the movement which led to the Wesleyan organization. A call, signed by all of the above- named persons except L.C. Matlack, was issued in the *True Wesleyan, *and otherwise circulated, for a Wesleyan anti-slavery convention, to be held at Andover, Massachusetts, commencing February 1, 1843; and fifty-two delegates from Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, and New Hampshire, responded to the call. In this convention a large number of resolutions were presented and adopted, setting forth the principles which had guided them in their separation from the mother church. Provisions were also made in this convention for another general convention to be held in Utica, N.Y., May 31 following, for the purpose of effecting the permanent organization of the Wesleyan Methodist Connection. One hundred and fifty-three delegates responded to the last-named call, representing New York, Michigan, Connecticut, Vermont, Rhode Island, New Hampshire, Ohio, Pennsylvania, and Massachusetts. At this latter convention a discipline was formulated, and among the principles set forth for the government of the Church the following were some of the most prominent: **1. **Opposition to slavery. **2. **No affiliation with secret, oath-bound societies. **3. **Plainness in apparel and manner of living. **4. **Equal representation of ministers and laymen in the government of the Church. Six annual conferences were established, viz.; New England, Champlain, New York, Miami, Alleghany, and Michigan, and the youthful denomination started upon its heaven-appointed mission. The first general conference was held in Cleveland, Ohio, commencing October 2, 1844. Like all other reformatory bodies, this society was born in the midst of the most bitter persecution; and, viewed from a human standpoint, under the most unfavorable circumstances. Their opposition to the institution of American slavery at a time when the masses of the people either believed it to be right, or as a matter of policy apologized for it, made them a target for all kinds of abuse, and the opportunity was not neglected by the people. A single illustration in this connection will be sufficient. On one occasion, while Reverend Luther Lee was speaking against slavery, he was treated to a solution of whiskey and lampblack, which was thrown over him, and not only marred his personal appearance, but ruined his suit of clothes. He continued his address, however, and that meeting proved to be one of the best for the cause that was ever held. The growth of the denomination was very encouraging notwithstanding these unfavorable surroundings; and within ten years the membership in the various conferences aggregated more than ten thousand. They were not of the popular and aristocratic class, neither were they altogether poor and unlearned. Among the membership were men and women of remarkable intellectual ability, who were instrumental in the hands of God in building up and establishing the educational interests of the Connection, until they were not behind other denominations of equal size in this particular. Early in the history of the society the propriety of establishing an institution of learning was urged upon the people, and efforts were made in this direction at Leoni, Jackson County, Michigan, and also at Wheaton, Illinois, but the matter finally took a more definite form in the location of a denominational college at Adrian, Mich. The citizens of Adrian donated largely towards the enterprise with the understanding and agreement that, if within five years the Wesleyans should erect buildings and secure property, free from debt, amounting to $100,000, the school should become the property of the denomination. Much more than the required sum was raised in the given time, and the terms having been complied with, an unquestionable title was secured. A competent faculty was placed in charge of the college, and astonishing success attended the enterprise from the beginning. Students flocked in from all parts of the country, and many were compelled to find rooms in private residences near the college, all of the desirable rooms in the two large buildings erected for that purpose being occupied. After the war of the rebellion had closed and peace had been declared, leaving the nation free from the curse of human bondage, some of the leading men in the Connection, believing that the mission of the denomination was ended, conceived the idea of uniting all non-Episcopal Methodist churches into one body, and combined their efforts with others in effecting the proposed combination. A convention was held in the city of Cleveland, Ohio, June 21, 1865, where committees were appointed and steps taken looking towards such a union of churches. Provisions were also made for another convention, which met in Cincinnati, May 9, 1866, and at this convention the basis of the union was decided upon and the foundation laid. The expectations of the Wesleyan leaders were not met, however, from the fact that the denomination, as a whole, were not satisfied with the terms of the union, and also from their general disagreement with the proposition that the mission of their Church was ended. When the reformatory principles adopted by the Wesleyans were presented for the consideration of the convention, they were entirely ignored, and secret societiesῥ were eulogized instead of being reproved. Finding that the union was not a success, most of the Wesleyan leaders in the movement withdrew and united with other religious communions, and a number of local churches followed their example. These may be properly termed the "dark days" of the Connection, and when the "smoke of battle;" had cleared away, it was found that somewhat serious injuries had been sustained. Not the least of these was the transfer of Adrian College to the control of another denomination. In the midst of the exciting scenes connected with the union movement a majority of the trustees were prevailed upon to make the transfer, though not in harmony with the wishes, and without the consent, of the denomination. Committees have been appointed by the General Conference to look after the legality of the transfer, and to consider the feasibility of taking legal steps for the recovery of the college. Notwithstanding the tidal wave of adversity that had swept over the. Connection, those who remained true and stood by their "colors" were not disheartened. Other men as noble as the first and of greater value to the Connection, because of the fact that they remained true to principles through the struggle that tried men's souls took the helm, and succeeded in steering the vessel through the breakers to the calm sea of renewed prosperity. The troubles of the conflict only intensified the zeal of the tried and true, and the result was a general revival all through the Connection, and a healthful growth has been realized since that time both in membership and finances. A large and commodious publishing house has been erected in the city of Syracuse, N.Y., which is the headquarters of the denomination, where the principal part of the business of the Connection is transacted. Reverend D.S. Kinney is connectional agent, and not only has charge of the business transacted at the office, but visits the various annual conferences, and looks after the denominational interests in connection therewith. Reverend N. Wardner is editor of the *Wesleyan Methodist, *the official organ of the denomination, and of the *Bible Standard, *a monthly magazine devoted to the doctrine and experience of Scriptural holiness, both of which are published at the publishing house in Syracuse, and receive a liberal patronage from the people. He is also editor of *The Children's Banner, *and *Gooct Words, *papers devoted to Sunday-school interests. The publishing interests of the Connection, including building, printing machinery, etc., are valued at about $50,000, to which additions are constantly made, and all is free from debt. Two seminaries are now the property of the Connection, one located at Wasioja, Dodge County, Minnesota, with professor E.G. Paine as principal, and the other at Houghton, Alleghany County, N,Y., with professor A.R. Dodd as principal. Both of these schools are in a prosperous condition, and an honor to the Connection. Added to these is a theological seminary, in connection. with Whearton College, Illinois, under the care of Reverend L.N. Stratton, D.D., as president, where a goodly number of young men are in course of education each year for the Christian ministry. There are at this date (September 1886), twenty-one conferences in the denomination, aggregating about five hundred ministers and twenty thousand members. Officers of the General Conference are, president. Reverend N. Wardner, Syracuse, N.Y., and secretary, Reverend E.W. Bruce, of the same place, who are the joint authors of this article.
WESLEYAN REFORM UNION Wesleyan Reform Union

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesleyan Reform Union. This organization had its origin in the expulsion of the Revs. James Everett, Samuel Dunn, and William Griffith from the Wesleyan Conference, in August, 1849. These expulsions took the people of England, and the Methodist people in particular, so entirely by surprise that the whole press of the country, excepting only two or three papers, took the part of the expelled ministers. Meetings of Methodists were held in many of the great centers in England, and the popular feeling, fanned by the voice of the press, was in a few months manifested by tens of thousands of members and office-bearers signing memorials to the Conference against the expulsions. In response thereto, the Conference ordered the preachers to withhold society tickets from all who signed such memorials, whether officers or members, and that policy was continued for about two years, until the funds of the Connection became so embarrassed that the expulsion policy had to be abandoned. Seeing the desolation which prevailed in so many societies, all the efforts made by members for redress being repulsed by the Conference, another effort was made in December, 1851, by a large number of influential lay officers in the Connection who had not been expelled, who drew up a memorial to the Conference under twelve heads, asking for the cessation of the severe disciplinary action of the preachers, and also for some form of lay representation in the chief courts of Methodism. This was known as the Mediation Movement, and their memorial was in a short time signed by over two thousand Methodists, chiefly official persons. The Conference of 1852 declined to receive or negotiate with any deputation with regard to the said memorial, and in reply thereto "indulged in rancorous invective against many of the memorialists." Every effort at reconciliation with the Conference having been made by the people, and resistance being the only reply, it became necessary to take care of the thousands of members who, by the withholding of their society tickets, had been cut off from membership. Not wishing to establish a separate body, early in the year 1850 a large meeting was held in Finsbury, London, of delegates from all parts of England, about four hundred in number, all of whom less than a year before held office in Methodist societies. After several days' deliberation a form of constitution was agreed upon, and the best arrangements made for keeping the members united, till all negotiations were found to be of no avail, when it was resolved, first, that they should exist as the Reform Union, and afterwards as the United Methodist Reformers. The details of the various steps taken for several years to reform the constitution of the Wesleyan Conference so as to admit laymen into the higher Church courts, and so open the way for the return of thousands into fellowship, having all failed, to avoid, if possible, making another separate body, the Conference of the New Connection was applied to, but that body did not feel disposed to make the concessions asked, so as to open the door for union. Had they done so, their membership might have been doubled immediately. Some local societies did unite with them. Ultimately, in 1856, a meeting was held in Exeter Hall of appointed representatives from the Wesleyan Methodist Association (of 1835) and the Wesleyan Reformers (of 1849), when terms of union were agreed upon which resulted in the amalgamation of the two bodies under the name of "United Methodist Free Churches." At the eighth meeting of the delegates of the Reformers, held at Bristol in August, 1856, the statistics of their society were as follows: Chapels 1,333 Lay preachers 2,525 Ministers 139 Class-leaders 2,878 Members 46,609 Members on trial 2,179 Sunday-schools 706 Teachers 12,118 Scholars 71,175 Although most of the leading societies belonging to the Reformers resolved on amalgamation, yet during the first year only 19,113 took action; and as there was a strong feeling of independence existing in many places, so long as they were able to maintain the minister of their choice, these societies kept a separate existence, in consequence of which action some members of the Reform Union determined not to amalgamate. In 1857 more than 26,800 members adhered to their original principles. That number was, however, soon considerably reduced. In 1858 nearly 2000 united with the Free Churches; and in 1859 over 5500 acted in the same way, and so the process went on, year by year several separate societies uniting in a body with the Free Churches, still leaving a few who maintained a separate existence as the Reform Union. This body has had its headquarters at Exeter Hall from its origin. It established a book-room there, and commenced the publication of a monthly magazine in 1851, as *The Wesleyan Reformer, *the first editor being Mr. Robert Bulman, its second Mr. N.T. Langridge, its third Mr. Nichols. In 1853 its title was changed to the *Wesleyan Methodist Penny Magazine. *The committee also established a monthly magazine for the scholars in the Sunday-schools. Owing to its gradually diminished numbers, chiefly by amalgamation, it has for more than ten years past been the smallest section of the Methodist family, and its continued existence as a separate body has been a source of regret for some years, seeing that decadence has marked its course almost continuously from the time its members declined to amalgamate. The statistics of the past four years will be sufficient to indicate its position and influence. Year. Preachers. Members. 1877 19 7703 1878 20 7673 1879 19 7623 1880 18 7728 Their doctrines are identical in all respects with those of the Wesleyan Methodists. The points of polity or discipline in which they differ are, that their ministers may remain as many years in a circuit as the people may desire; and they permit lay preachers to baptize their children, and to administer the Lord's supper, thus placing ministers and laymen on an equality in ministerial functions. In addition to the serial publications previously named, the committee of the Reform Union resolved to take advantage of the book-room to secure funds for carrying on their work; and as large profits had been made by the sale of the hymn-books used by their societies, the book committee was the first to try the experiment of enlarging the hymn-book which had so long been in use by English Methodists. The Rev. James Everett, who had himself once been employed in the book-room of the parent society, learning that there were only about eight hymns in the Wesleyan collection which were copyrighted, supplied their places by others of Charles Wesley's, and added to them as many more new and popular hymns as made a book of a thousand hymns. To these were added for the first time the authors' names, not in all instances correctly, but as nearly so as was then possible. The book was a success, and as the usual discount was allowed on it to booksellers, which at that time the Wesleyans did not allow, many thousands soon found their way even into the congregations of the parent society. That improved edition in due time led the way to a still better collection being issued by the book-room of the Methodist Free Churches, and since, a still more modern one by the Wesleyan Conference itself. The Reform bookroom has for some years published the *Local Preachers Magazine, *at two pence monthly, a serial which has for many years, unofficially, been very helpful to many industrious lay preachers. It has also published other Methodist works, chiefly remainders of editions of good books which authors wished to dispose of, but which the rigid rules of the Wesleyan book-room prevented from admission into their sales. (G.J.S.)
WESLEYANS Wesleyans

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesleyans is a general name for all adherents or followers of John Wesley, the founder of Arminian Methodism; but by usage it is commonly limited to the regular Methodists of the British Conference, in distinction from those of the other kindred bodies in America, Great Britain, Ireland, and elsewhere, which in this *Cyclopaedia *are treated under separate heads. **I. ***History. — *As much of this is the common property of all Methodist bodies throughout the world, we give it here somewhat *in extenso.* Methodism in its origin was the child of Providence. Its founder, John Wesley, was also a child of Providence; and nearly the whole of his career on earth was marked by indications of the special and peculiar, sometimes marvelous, interposition of God in his behalf. In the origin, growth, and wide diffusion of Methodism, we can trace the evidence of the divine hand opening its way and directing its course. In all its past history, now covering a period of one hundred and forty years, when its movements were in accordance with the indications of Providence, it prospered; on the other hand, many of the changes in its operations, which were of human origin, and the outcome of expediency only, have been the cause of obstruction and often of painful disappointment and loss. **1. ***Inception of the Wesleyan Body. — *The embodiment of Methodism is John Wesley; and during the fifty-one years of his life, which elapsed between its actual formation and the death of its founder, Mr. Wesley was its source and life. Born at Epworth in 1703, he entered the Charterhouse School, London, in 1714; in 1719 he was continuing his studies, under his brother Samuel, at the Westminster School; and in 1720 he entered Christ Church College, Oxford. In 1725 he was ordained deacon by Dr. John Potter, bishop of Oxford, who, in the advice he gave the young deacon, said, "If he wishes to be extensively useful, he must not spend his time in contending for or against things of a disputable nature, but in testifying against notorious vice, and in promoting real, essential holiness." Here were the germs of that life-work which produced Methodism. In 1729 John Wesley began to take pupils at Oxford, and some of the more serious of these united with their teacher in visiting the prisoners in the Castle and the sick poor in the city; and they commenced a systematic course of living, which soon led to their being called Methodists. That was the first origin of the Society so designated. Ten years elapsed. Both John and Charles Wesley had been out to America as missionaries in the mean time. Returning to England in 1738, they were both introduced to Peter Bohler and other Moravian brethren, from whom they learned the way of salvation by faith; and themselves entering into the liberty of the children of God, in the month of June, 1738, were made so happy in their new experience that they began in great earnestness to preach that doctrine everywhere. In a remarkable manner the Spirit of God gave most convincing evidence of the completeness of the change, which had been wrought by faith in both the brothers. This was more distinctly and emphatically shown by the spiritual awakening which accompanied and followed the preaching of John Wesley. He had to preach in St. Mary's Church, Oxford, before the University. His text was, "By grace are ye saved through faith;" and he explained the new doctrine with a clearness, fullness, and force, which had not been known before in that famous seat of learning. That sermon was printed and widely circulated. It was followed by another on "God's free grace," in which, with equal lucidity and power, he set forth the doctrine "that the grace or love of God is free in all, and free for all." This sermon was printed in a cheap form; and those sermons, repeated in various forms and places, "gave birth to the greatest revival of religion" the world has ever known. He desired, in his own mind, to retire to Oxford to his beloved obscurity, but Divine Providence ordered otherwise; and John Wesley was detained in London and importuned to preach these new doctrines, in various churches, thrice every Sunday, and on week-days also. One source of attraction was that he had recently returned from America, which was considered a far country; and he related some of his experience in the course of his discourses. Multitudes flocked to hear him, and soon the churches were unable to hold the crowds which assembled. In a short time, partly be-cause of the large assemblies and partly owing to the new doctrines, he was excluded from one church, then from another, till at length he was shut out of all the churches. Not daring to be silent, after a short struggle between honor and conscience, he made a virtue of necessity, and preached in the open air-first in Moorfields, London, then at Kennington, and in many other parts of England Thousands upon thousands of persons — in some instances ten thousand, in others twenty thousand, and even more as computed by Mr. Wesley himself, and recorded by him in his *Journals — *attended his outdoor services. This step was not taken in any spirit of antagonism to the Church; quite the contrary. During one month in 1739, both John and Charles Wesley had interviews with the bishop of Gloucester, Gibson, bishop of London, and Potter, archbishop of Canterbury, to talk over their conduct; and with kindly results in each sense. Mr. Whitefield, also, had similar interviews with bishops respecting his preaching in the open air. It is plain, therefore, that the resistance these three clergymen met with did not proceed from the heads of the Established Church, but from those of the clergy who Were at ease in their comfortable livings, and who saw that their quiet enjoyment would be broken if the proceedings of these evangelists were not stopped. Hence it was that many newspapers and magazines were used by those clergymen to slander and misrepresent the work of the Wesleys and Whitefield. During the summer and autumn of 1739, there were witnessed by thousands of persons most remarkable manifestations of divine power at many of the open-air services conducted by John Wesley. The preaching of George Whitefield and Charles Wesley, at the same period and to the same congregations, was quite as faithful and even more impassioned, at times, than was John Wesley's; but it was to the preaching of John Wesley only that those special manifestations were given. At London and at Bristol, on various occasions and at divers places, during the six months preceding the formation of the United Societies, scores of persons were smitten down under his preaching, in the open air and in small meetings in rooms; such signs had never been before witnessed since apostolic times. Mr. Wesley himself wrote: "More and more of the people were cut to the heart, and came to me all in tears, inquiring with the utmost eagerness what they must do to be saved." These penitents were counted by scores and hundreds during the autumn of 1739; and it was the witnessing of the deep agony of spirit and anguish of heart that awakened the sympathy of two gentlemen, who attended the preaching at Moorfields, to provide a place of shelter for those poor stricken ones. Northward of the preaching ground at Moorfields only a few hundred yards, but surrounded by fields — the Old Gunnery, or foundry for cannon, had stood in ruins for more than twenty years. Mr. Wesley was pressed to take the premises into his own hands; but he had to decline them, having no funds. Mr. Ball and Mr. Watkins, two kindly disposed friends, finding that the tenancy could be secured for £1.15, loaned that sum to Mr. Wesley; but, as the place was a vast heap of ruinous buildings, a large additional sum had to be spent to fit it up as a place for religious worship. The roofless building, with tottering walls, was first used by Mr. Wesley on Sunday evening, Nov. 11, 1739. The cost of fitting up the Foundry for worship was about £800, which sum was paid in three years by small subscriptions from many friends who had shared in the blessings, which came with the preached word. The exact date of the origin of Methodism is not known; but it was within the three weeks embraced within the last week in November and the first fourteen days of December in 1739. A large number of persons had been converted within six months, who had been joined to the Moravians. In Mr. Wesley's works are found several allusions made by him to that period. The two Allowing passages convey the clearest account we have: "In the latter end of the year 1739, eight or ten persons came to me in London, who appeared to be deeply convinced of sin and earnestly groaning for redemption. They desired I would spend some time with them in prayer and advise them how to flee from the wrath to come. That we might have more time for this great work, I appointed a day when they might all come together, which, from thenceforward, they did every Thursday, in the evening. To these, and as many more as desired to join with them, I gave those advices which I judged most needful for them; and we always concluded our meetings with prayer suited to their several necessities. This was the rise of the United Society; first in London, then in other places." The first meetings were class-meetings, and John Wesley was the leader. In another extract we find the following additional details: "The first evening about twelve persons came; the next week thirty or forty. When they were increased to about a hundred, I took down their names and places of abode, intending, as often as it was convenient, to call upon them at their homes. Thus, without any previous plan, began the Methodist Society in England a company of people associated together to help each other to work out their own salvation." Such is the account of the origin of Methodism from the pen of its founder, who, in a small tract which he is sued shortly before their organization, thus describes the character of a Methodist: "A Methodist is one who has the love of God shed abroad in his heart by the Holy Ghost given unto him; one who loves the Lord his God with all his heart, and soul, and mind, and strength. He rejoices evermore, prays without ceasing, and in everything gives thanks. His heart is full of love to all mankind, and is purified from envy, malice, wrath, and every unkind affection. His own desire, and the one design of his life, is not to do his own will, but the will of Him that sent him. He keeps all God's commandments, from the least to the greatest. He follows not the customs of the world; for vice does not lose its nature through its becoming fashionable. He fares not sumptuously every day. He cannot lay up treasure upon the earth; nor can he adorn himself with gold or costly apparel. He cannot join in any diversion that has the least tendency to vice. He cannot speak evil of his neighbor any more than he can tell a lie. He cannot utter unkind or evil words. No corrupt communication ever comes out of his mouth. He does good unto all men; unto neighbors, strangers, friends, aid enemies. These are the principles and practices of our sect. These are the marks of a true Methodist. By these alone do Methodists desire to be distinguished from other men." **2. ***Progress of the Wesleyans during Mr. Wesley's Lifetime. — *For the first century of its existence the history of Methodism was a series of providences. In a condensed record, which this is required to be, these providential openings can be very little more than indicated. From the time the Wesley brothers returned from America they were both closely connected with the Moravians, whose meeting-house was, and is still, in Fetter Lane. It is probably true that most of the accessions made to their society during the years 1738 and 1739 were the fruits of the labors of the two Wesleys and Whitefield. Even after Mr. Wesley began his own society, in December, 1739, he himself continued to meet with the Moravians; and he took with him many of those who adhered to him as the results of his ministry. As early as June, 1738, John Wesley visited the Moravian settlement at Herrnhut, Germany, where he remained three months, conversing freely with the Brethren on their doctrines and discipline. In December of the same year Mr. Wesley drew up for the society in Fetter Lane the rules of the Band Societies-companies of not less than five nor more than ten — who met together once a week for religious conversation and prayer. A series of nine questions were prepared and used on each occasion as helps and instructions; and the design of those meetings was embodied in a series often propositions and inquiries. These were the basis of the United Societies which began to meet under Mr. Wesley in December, 1739. In April, 1739, John Wesley was excluded from the churches in Bristol, and a few months later he was also excluded from the London churches. Mr. Whitefield and Charles Wesley were also included in the prohibition. Mr. Whitefield commenced open-air preaching near Bristol, with such happy results that John Wesley soon saw a wide door of usefulness opened to him in that plan; and he readily adopted it, with such marks of divine approbation as had not been before witnessed. This led to the commencement of the system of the itinerancy, and necessitated the employment of lay helpers; hence lay preachers had to be engaged to watch over the new converts, gathered out of the world by the labors of those apostolic men. The earliest of these lay helpers were Joseph Humphreys, Thomas Maxfield, and John Cennick. The first named is thus introduced to us by Mr. Wesley himself: "Joseph Humphreys, the first lay preacher that assisted me in England in 1738. He was perfected in love, and so continued for at least twelve months. Afterwards he turned Calvinist, joined Mr. Whitefield, and published an invective against me and my brother Charles. In a while he renounced Mr. Whitefield, turned Presbyterian minister, then received Episcopal ordination, and, finally, scoffed at inward religion — a catalogue of delinquencies long enough to cause his name to be excluded from the true friends of Methodism. Thomas Maxfield was converted under Mr. Wesley's preaching, at Bristol, in. May, 1739. He had an excellent gift for preaching, and was very useful in keeping together and instructing the young converts in London during Mr. Wesley's absence. Some Churchmen raised a cry against Maxfield's preaching at the Foundry, and they sent their complaints to Mr. Wesley in the country, who hastened to London to silence him; but, on meeting his aged mother, who had heard Maxfield she desired her son to hear him and judge for himself if he was not qualified to preach as certainly as Mr. Wesley was That wise admonition of Mrs. Wesley led to the regular appointment of Thomas Maxfield early in 1740 to preach as a lay helper at the Foundry. He continued in office at the Foundry some twenty-three years, and after Mr. Wesley's marriage joined Mrs. Wesley in her prejudices; and in 1763 he separated from Mr. Wesley, taking with him one hundred and seventy members. He gathered an independent congregation in London, to whom he ministered for many years; but was reconciled to Mr. Wesley before his death, and Mr. Wesley preached in his chapel in 1783. John Cennick joined Mr. Wesley at Bristol, and was very useful in that city and at Kingswood; but, not agreeing with Mr. Wesley's views on general redemption, he joined Mr. Whitefield, and became a useful minister in many parts of the United Kingdom. In 1740 Mr. Wesley preached against predestination, and Mr. Whitefield published a reply to it in 1741, in which he advocated unconditional election, irresistible grace, and final perseverance. Charles Wesley's *Hymns *and John Wesley's *Sermons *being directly opposed to Mr. Whitefield's doctrinal views, a separation took place, which continued for many years; but Providence brought good out of what appeared to many, at the time, a serious evil. July 23, 1740, Mr. Wesley separated from the Moravians. In December, 1741, several disturbances having taken place at the services held by Mr. Wesley, one of the leading London magistrates voluntarily waited on the king, George II. In a few days, Sir John Ganson called on Mr. Wesley on behalf of the city magistrates, and reported "that the Middlesex magistrates had received orders from above to do you justice whenever you apply to us." That spontaneous kindness checked the disturbances, and the London societies had peace ever afterwards. In 1742, the societies having greatly increased, and numbering several thousand members, they were formed into classes of twelve or more persons, with a properly qualified person to lead them. In February, at Bristol, the same year, the debts on buildings were mentioned, and offers were made to contribute a small sum weekly as the best way of paying the debts. Leaders were desired to collect what each member would give weekly, and a steward was then appointed to receive these amounts from the leaders weekly. Class-leaders and stewards were thus early chosen and appointed. The Select Society, or Band Society, consisting of justified persons only, was established in 1742. Members meeting in band had on their quarterly ticket, besides the usual distinguishing marks, a large B.B. and tickets have been provided in England regularly each quarter ever since, but they are usually given now as ordinary tickets. Indeed, some of the preachers do not know what the letter B on the ticket represents. Watch-night services began as early as April, 1742. The converted colliers at Kingswood first began them as a substitute for their midnight meetings held at the ale-house. They began at eight or nine o'clock, and continued until midnight. Mr. Wesley at once approved, and fixed them, first monthly, at the full of the moon, then quarterly, and recommended them to all his societies. They are now held only on the last night of the year. Quarterly society tickets were first given in 1742. For over twenty years these were issued in three or four localities, each having a different design. Inconvenience having arisen from these varieties, the ticket of one district not being known or recognized in another, the Conference in. 1765 ordered a uniform ticket to be issued from London, the first of which is dated February, 1766. For fifty years these tickets were only about an inch square-a very simple record-containing the date, a text of Scripture and a large capital Roman letter enclosed in a simple border, with the member's name written by the preacher who gave it on the margin. In 1816, at the suggestion of the Rev. Jabez Bunting, the ticket was a little enlarged to give space within the border for the member's name. In 1822, when Mr. Bunting was Connectional editor, he again altered the ticket, making it twice as large as before, and adding the name and origin of the society at the head. The design was thought by the Conference too fanciful, and three tickets only of that kind having been issued, it next was printed with a ray border around it in 1823, and in that form it has appeared ever since. The tickets were used to admit the members to love feasts, society meetings, and the Lord's supper. The addition of a few lines by the preacher at the back of the ticket made it a passport for a member to any society of Methodists either in England or the colonies. Recently a proper form for the removal of members has been provided. In 1742 Mr. Wesley and John Nelson itinerated through parts of Yorkshire and Cornwall, establishing Methodism in many places. During that year the organization of Methodism was nearly completed. On May 1, 1743, the rules of the society were first published in a small tract of eight pages, with the title: *The Nature, Design, and General Rules of the United Societies in London, Bristol, Newcastle-on-Tyne, *etc. They recite briefly the origin of the societies, and then describe the objects and characteristics of Methodism. Twenty editions of that tract were issued during Mr. Wesley's lifetime. In 1743 sick-visitors were appointed, the leaders of classes furnishing the names of persons to be visited, and the stewards supplying pecuniary aid when needed. In June, 1744, the first Conference was held. Mr. Wesley invited six clergymen and five lay preachers to meet him in London, at the Foundry, and five days were occupied with its deliberations. The first included preliminary plans and a discussion on justification; the second, a discussion on sanctification; the third, on the Church; the fourth, on discipline; and the fifth was de-voted to the appointment of officers and defining their duties. A full record of their deliberations was preserved, and it shows how completely the whole scheme of Methodist discipline was outlined in their earliest deliberations. It came almost perfect from the first deliberative assembly. The year 1745 was memorable for the inquiry made in the Conference, Is Episcopal, Presbyterian, or Independent Church government most reasonable? The unrest of Mr. Wesley's mind was deepened by correspondence with the Rev. Westley Hall, who had urged him to renounce the Church of England. At that time, Mr. Wesley believed in apostolical succession and the offering of an outward sacrifice by the priest. These dogmas were soon afterwards given up by him. On his journey to Bristol, in January, 1746, Mr. Wesley read lord King's *Inquiry into the Constitution, Discipline, Unity, and Worship of the Primitive* *Church. *As the result of the discussion held in the Conference of 1745, Mr. Wesley considered his lay helpers as deacons and presbyters, and himself as a scriptural bishop. Lord King's book confirmed those opinions. He took time to consider the whole question; and at the Conference of 1747, in a series of nine questions and answers, he states plainly his acceptance and adoption of a Presbyterian form of Church government. He renounced all his High-Church notions, and his legislation in Conference after that date was based upon the convictions wrought in his mind by lord King's work. Even apostolical succession had to go. Of that, some years afterwards, he wrote, "I never could see it proved, and I am persuaded I never shall." His preference for the Church of England remained, but his practice was in accordance with the Dissenters in Church polity. Although Mr. Wesley did not for forty years after that period resort to the imposition of hands in ordination, yet the preachers he employed were solemnly set apart to the pastoral office; and the fact of his laying-on of hands shortly before his death was more a matter of form than the conferring of any special grace or qualification. He founded societies or churches all over the land, and he solemnly set apart godly men as their pastors. If there was some inconsistency in Mr. Wesley's adhesion to the Church of England, and his establishing a separate Church in the land, it was more the result of necessity than design. In 1746 England was divided into seven circuits, for the better carrying-on of the itinerancy and the systematic government of the societies. Circuit stewards were that year first appointed and quarterly meetings first held. At that meeting all the finances of the circuit were reported, receipts and expenses, and those reports were carried up to the yearly Conference. In 1747 a tract society was commenced in Methodism. Mr. Wesley had himself written and published a dozen tracts, the wide distribution of which was made a blessing to many people. The wisdom and forethought of Mr. Wesley were clearly shown in June, 1748, when he opened a large school on the top of Kingswood Hill, Bristol, for the education of the children of his preachers. That school still exists; but nearly a quarter of a century since it was changed in its character to a Reformatory School, and a much larger and more convenient establishment was erected near Bath as the School for Methodist Preachers' Children, which is known as New Kingswood. In 1813 a second school for the same purpose was purchased and opened at Woodhouse Grove, near Leeds, Yorkshire. For some years, the latter has been the juvenile school and New Kingswood, the finishing school, and it has taken high rank among the first-class classical and mathematical schools in England There is a scheme under consideration for the union of these schools, or for some enlargement which will admit of the larger number of preachers sons, owing to the greatly increased number of Methodist preachers. These schools have each a history full of interest, at least to Methodists; but no friendly hand has yet undertaken to be the chronicler' of their instructive records. From those schools have gone forth youths who have risen to the highest positions in law, theology, and medicine; while in commercial life Methodist preachers sons take rank with the best in the land. In the present years (1880-81), the son of an Irish Methodist preacher is the lord mayor of London, he having been also sheriff of London and Middlesex. Among the senators in the House of Commons are sons of Methodist preachers, who are distinguished as accomplished speakers and able legislators. No less than ten sons of Methodist preachers have been presidents of the Methodist Conference. While much of this distinction is doubtless due to natural genius and persevering effort, yet these owe their inception, growth, and success largely to the excellent training obtained in the schools for preachers' children. A public collection is made through all the societies once in the year for these schools it was appointed by Mr. Wesley when the first school was opened, and it has been continued ever since. The collection was instituted when the salary of a preacher was not more than £12 a year. In January, 1750, a union took place between Mr. Whitefield and Mr. Wesley. Doctrinal differences separated them ten years previously; but they began this year by preaching in each other's chapels, and so, records Mr. Wesley, "one more stumbling-block is removed." In 1751 the first disruption in Methodism took place. John Bennett, who had been a preacher for eight years, separated from Mr. Wesley, charging him with being a pope and preaching popery. During the same year, James Wheatley, another preacher, was expelled by the united voice of both John and Charles Wesley. Both these men for a time created prejudice against the Wesleys, but the societies soon recovered their lost ground. The Conference of 1752 agreed that the preachers should receive a stipend of £12 per annum to provide themselves with necessaries. Previously no money salary was given, the stewards supplying the preachers with what they wanted. In the year 1800 the finances had improved sufficiently to allow the preachers £4 each quarter. Ten years later that amount was doubled in some circuits, and by the end of the first hundred years (1839) most of the preachers received £1 per week or more, besides a residence rent-free. In 1880 single young preachers receive as a minimum salary £80 a year, while some of the leading ministers receive a total annual salary which ranges from £250 to £350 from their circuits. Many excellent preachers left Mr. Wesley during his lifetime because no provision could be made for their wives and children, or for men worn out in the service. In August, 1755, Mr. Wesley held the first covenant service in London. The form of service used is that written by that eminently holy Puritan Richard Alleine. The sacrament of the Lord's supper formed the closing part of the service. It has for many years been the custom to hold the covenant service in the afternoon, or during some part, of the first Sunday in each year, in all societies belonging to English Methodism. It has usually been a solemn but very interesting and profitable service. The Conference of 1756 ordered a collection to be made yearly in all the societies, which for a century was known as the yearly collection, to assist in paying chapel debts, to help poor circuits, to pay the preachers small salary, to encourage the opening of new preaching stations, and to pay legal costs when Methodists had to defend their rights against men who interfered with them. The debts on chapels in 1756 were £4000, and in 1812 they reached £100,000. Regulations made during the last quarter of a century provide against any such accumulations of debt. The yearly collection is made in the society classes among members only, and in 1880 it realized more than £8000. The General Fund, as first originated, has changed its name into Contingent Fund, or Home Mission and Contingent Fund. The several objects at first to be assisted by the fund have now each a separate collection for their support. On several occasions evil-disposed persons had spoken against the moral character of some of the preachers. Mr. Wesley, hearing of these complaints, caused each preacher to be examined at the Conference of 1759, and such examination has been continued at each successive Conference. The punishments for offenders are a rebuke from the president before the whole Conference, being put back on trial, suspension for a year, or expulsion. One result of the first examination of character was a great revival of religion, which spread over most parts of England and into Ireland In 1762 Thomas Maxfield and George Bell separated from Mr. Wesley, and took with them a large number of members in the London society. This led Mr. Wesley, in 1763, to devise a plan for the union of all the societies in England, and to establish a Connectional principle, which should be a bond of union and mutual help. The duties of assistants and helpers were defined, and the twelve rules of a helper written and published. The same year the preachers received instructions to sell the books issued from the book-room, and the first preacher in each circuit has acted as Connectional bookseller ever since. The Conference of 1763 observing that some of the preachers were almost worn out and unable to itinerate, it was recommended that a fund be established to relieve the urgent needs of such as were obliged to rest. Each traveling preacher was desired to contribute ten shillings yearly to that fund. For forty years the provision thus made was utterly inadequate for the purpose designed. In 1807 the Conference reported that the fund was not sufficient to provide the superannuated preachers and their widows with even the necessaries of life. Dr. Adam Clarke drew up a plan that year for increasing the fund. Subsequent conferences improved upon that plan, and for a time it was known as the Supernumerary Preachers and Preachers Widows Fund, then it was named the Auxiliary Fund, and in 1838 it was further improved and called the New Auxiliary Fund. The preachers contribute liberally to it, and a collection is made once a year in all the classes, so that the fund now yields a sum which enables each preacher and widow to receive from it a yearly sum that fully meets all the necessaries of life and places each above want. The Rev. John Rattenbury devoted the last years of his valuable life to perfecting the resources and administration of that fund. In 1793 the Conference resolved that a preacher unable longer to itinerate should become a supernumerary, and at the end of four years he should be superannuated. Rules were afterwards made for permitting some supernumeraries to enter into business in which case their names were removed from the list of preachers belonging to the Conference. In this way the Rev. Thomas Rankin, who presided over the first Methodist Conference held in America, having entered into business, had to suffer the removal of his name from the Conference roll, and his death was not recorded in the *Minutes *when he died. At the Conference of 1765 it was resolved to issue from London one uniform society ticket of membership for all the societies. The first ticket so issued is dated February, 1766. The tickets have been printed and sent out by the book-room ever since. At the same Conference it was recommended that in speaking to and of the members of society the words "brother" and "sister" should be uniformly used as far as practicable. Those terms are still used by the older preachers and members. The Conference of 1767 made a regulation that the same preacher shall not be sent above one year, never above two years, to the same circuit. The time has since been extended to three years. Once, by special request of the Bible Society, Dr. Adam Clarke was appointed a fourth year to the same circuit. Preachers who have ceased to itinerate, that they may occupy official positions in the Connection, are appointed by the Conference to the duties for a period of six years, which may be renewed at the discretion of the Conference. There are about eighty preachers located in office; The question was agitated in 1768, Are the Methodists Churchmen or Dissenters? To this Mr. Wesley replied, "We are neither the one nor the other, but irregulars." A century later the same question was often asked, and answered in the same Way. The position Methodism is now taking in the religious world is one which is securing for it the character of a Church, independent of all others, complete in its organization, and fast assuming a dominant place among the churches of Christendom. In 1769 the Conference expressed its joy at hearing of the establishment of Methodism in America, and sent two of its preachers, Richard Boardman and Joseph Pilmoor, to adjust the new society, and to convey to them a substantial proof of its sympathy. The Conference of 1770 was a very memorable one in Methodism. To raise a defense against Antinomianism, Mr. Wesley published a series of eight propositions respecting doctrine. These aroused a fierce controversy, Lady Huntingdon, Rev. Walter Shirley, and others using their most vigorous efforts against Mr. Wesley. Convinced that Mr. Wesley was right, all his preachers defended the propositions, and the Rev. John Fletcher wrote and published his *Checks to Antinomianism, *a masterly work, in defense of the Arminian doctrines of the Methodists. The Rev. George Whitefield died in America in the September of 1770, and Mr. Wesley preached his funeral sermon in both Mr. Whitefield's tabernacles in London. The year 1777 was memorable in Methodism as that in which the foundation of City Road Chapel was laid in London. On Jan. 1, 1778, Mr. Wesley issued the first number of the *Arminian Magazine, *a work in defense of general redemption. It has appeared monthly without any interruption for one hundred and three years, and is nearly the oldest serial magazine in England Its price for thirty-two years was sixpence each issue; in January, 1811, the price was raised to one shilling monthly, and so continued till it had completed a century of years, when the price was again reduced to sixpence. Soon after Mr. Wesley's death the title was changed to *Methodist Magazine, *and in 1822 the Rev. Jabez Bunting, as editor, changed it again to *Wesleyan Methodist Magazine, *which it still retains. When there were but few magazines in England, its highest circulation was about twenty-six thousand monthly; in 1880 the circulation was only eleven thousand, but it has many rivals. It has been a source of much revenue to Methodism, and an able and powerful defender of its doctrines, agencies, and experience. Its pages are richly stored with valuable history, and instructive and precious biography. The Rev. Dr. Thomas Coke, an ordained clergyman who had joined Mr. Wesley in 1777, was sent by him to preside at the Irish Conference in 1782, and for nearly thirty years continued to preside over their deliberations, his visits to that country being, on the whole, a great blessing to the people. In 1784 Dr. Coke traveled over England to examine the trust-deeds of the chapels, and to get them settled on the Conference plan. The last day of February, 1784, was a memorable one in the history of Methodism. To perpetuate the system of Methodism as it had been formulated by the experience of forty-three years, Mr. Wesley had drawn up a deed of declaration, which was enrolled in the Court of Chancery, by which one hundred ministers are to form the Annual Conference of Methodism, and the survivors are to fill up all vacancies once a year. The deed limits the sittings of the Conference to not less than five, nor more than twenty-one, days, and by that deed Methodism may be perpetuated till the end of time. Several preachers whose names were not included in the first selected hundred took offence and left the Connection, among whom were John Hampson, senior and junior, and Joseph Pilmoor, who went to America and did useful work in the Church. The Conference of 1784 fixed the time for a preacher to remain on trial at four years; it had been less. Soon after the Conference Mr. Wesley ordained Dr. Coke, and sent him out to America to be joint superintendent over the Methodist brethren in that country with Francis Asbury. He also wrote and sent an important letter to the American societies, dated Bristol, Sept. 10,1784, in which he embodied what to him seemed sufficient instructions for the establishment and perpetuation of a Methodist Church, and he sent them also an abridged liturgy for their use. Sunday-schools were systematically commenced by the Methodists about the year 1784. Mr. Wesley himself had conducted a Sunday-school in Georgia, America, as early as 1736. In 1769 Hannah Ball, a young Methodist lady, conducted a Sunday-school tell years before Mr. Raikes began the work in Gloucester. Mr. Wesley early approved of the system, and one of the earliest letters written by Robert Raikes was published in the *Arminian Magazine *for January, 1785. That led the way to their general adoption by the Methodists. In 1812 the number of scholars in Methodist Sunday schools was about 60,000; in 1889 the number was 928,506, with 129,472 teachers in England, and a union was established for the Connection. The action taken by Mr. Wesley in 1784 in ordaining Dr. Coke as superintendent or bishop to officiate in America, and ordaining Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vascy to act as elders or deacons, was repeated in the following year, 1785, when he ordained John Pawson, Thomas Hanby, and Joseph Taylor to administer the sacraments in Scotland In 1786 he ordained Joshua Keighley, Charles Atmore, William Warrener, and William Hammett; the two latter were for mission stations abroad. In 1787 Duncan McAllum, Alexander Suter, and Jonathan Crowther were ordained by him, and in 1788 John Barber and Joseph Cownley were ordained elders, and Alexander Mather a superintendent. In 1789 Henry Moore and Thomas Rankin were ordained to have special charge of the London, Bath, and Bristol societies, and to administer the sacraments. Mr. Moore's parchment of orders was long in the possession of the writer. Mr. Rankin, five years previously, had convened and presided over the first Conference of Methodist preachers in America. These acts of ordination were strongly opposed. by Charles Wesley, but such a proceeding on the part of John Wesley was justified by the surrounding circumstances of the time. It was one of those pacificatory measures which prevented what threatened to be a separation and loss of members, The conferences after Mr. Wesley's death did not recognize the "orders" thus given as conferring any superiority of position to the preachers thus ordained, excepting that some of them were permitted to administer the Lord's supper before other preachers could do so. Mr. Moore maintained his supposed rights to the end of his days, but the Conference did not regard them. The Conference began to ordain preachers by the imposition of hands in 1836, but Mr. Moore was not invited to take part in the ceremonial. The three ministers who first laid hands on the heads of young men received into full connection in 1836 were Jabez Bunting, president of the Conference; Richard Reece, ex-president; and Robert Newton, secretary of the Conference. Ordination in this way has been continued at every subsequent Conference, the officiating ministers being the president and secretary of Conference, the ex-presidents, some chairmen of districts, and occasionally the father, if a minister, who has a son to be ordained. The president, in giving a copy of the Bible to each, says, in substance, "Take thou authority to preach the word and administer the sacraments." This takes place not till after four years satisfactory probation, and a thorough examination. During the life of Mr. Wesley, preaching by the Methodists was held at five and nine in the morning, five in the afternoon, and eight in the evening, so as not to prevent any from attending service at Church. The Conference of 1786 gave consent to hold Methodist services in church hours when the minister was a wicked man or preached Arian doctrines, or when the churches could not contain half the people, or when the church was three miles distant. In such cases the preacher was directed to read the Psalms. Lessons, and part of the Church Prayers. All this was changed soon after Mr. Wesley's death, and more liberty was given to the preachers. March 29, 1788, was a memorable day in the history of Methodism; Charles Wesley, the poet, entered into rest. He had no disease; "the weary wheels of life stood still." He was born in December, 1707, consequently was aged eighty years and three months. He wrote fully six thousand five hundred hymns and poetical pieces, but left his widow in such moderate circumstances with her three children that William Wilberforce, the Christian philanthropist, sent her yearly the sum of £60 as a gratitude offering for the soul-comfort he had derived from her husband's hymns and sermons, and this was continued till her death, in December, 1822, at the age of ninety-six years. The death of Charles-Wesley was more deeply felt by the founder of Methodism than any other event in the history of the Connection. At the Conference following the death of his brother, Mr. Wesley took a review of the fifty years that had passed since his conversion, which event he considered to be the real beginning of Methodism. The sum of a long conversation was that the Methodists, in the course of fifty years, had neither premeditatedly nor willingly varied from the Church in one article, either of doctrine or discipline. That out of necessity, not choice, they had slowly varied in some points of discipline, by preaching out-of-doors, using extemporary prayer, employing lay preachers, forming societies, and holding annual conferences. These were all commenced as Providence opened the way. The Conference of 1790 was the last presided over by Mr. Wesley. As if premonitory of his death, two committees were appointed, one to manage the mission newly established in the West Indies, and one to superintend the erection of chapels both in England and Ireland A plan of the order of business in conducting the Conference was drawn up and published in the *Minutes.* **3. ***History of the Wesleyan Body since Mr. Wesley's Decease. — *The death of John Wesley, in March, 1791, was a blow so heavy when it occurred that it produced a feeling of awe and submission among the preachers, which prevented the introduction of various reforms for several years which had been contemplated and were required. During the whole year the *Arminian Magazine *scarcely named Mr. Wesley; more important duties devolving on both preachers and officers of the Connection. It was resolved to elect a president from the senior preachers at each Conference, and in other respects to carry on the Connection on the plan previously observed. England was divided into districts, and chairmen appointed to superintend them. The number of districts were, England, nineteen; Scotland, two; Ireland, six. By this plan the best possible arrangement was made for giving to the societies that careful oversight which they had previously received from Mr. Wesley himself. Each district was required to meet its own expenses. A spirit of restlessness soon appeared among some of the societies after Mr. Wesley's death. William Hammeth, whom Mr. Wesley had ordained to labor in the West Indies, went to America in 1792 in search of health. He made a division in the society at Charlestown, appealed to the English Conference, and the result was his exclusion from the ministry. In England, one at least of Mr. Wesley's ordained preachers assumed the title of reverend, wore a gown in the pulpit, and administered the Lord's supper without the consent of the Conference. During the three years following, much unrest was manifested in many parts of England by the people asking to have the Lord's supper administered by their own preachers instead of having to go to Church for the purpose. In 1794 the trustees of some Methodist chapels, especially in Bristol, refused to allow any preacher to officiate in their chapel who had not previously been approved by them for that purpose. The dispute at Bristol ran so high as to threaten a division of the whole Connection. In 1795 the dispute with the Bristol trustees, and the question of the preachers administering the Lord's supper to the societies, had created so much painful unrest that, to save a disruption, a plan of pacification was drawn up by nine preachers, which, when approved by the Conference, was submitted to the discontented trustees, and when accepted by them was sent to the societies, and was the means of averting for that year any division. The plan included nine points concerning public worship, and nine points concerning discipline. The concessions consisted mainly of authorizing the continuance of sacramental services by the preachers where they had been practiced without the consent of the Conference. Preachers and officers who spoke for or against the introduction of the Lord's supper were to be subject to trial and penalties. That clause was resisted so determinedly by a few preachers and by very many members, both in public addresses and by the wide distribution of pamphlets, chiefly written by Mr. Alexander Kilham, one of the preachers, that at the Conference of 1796 the first business done was the trial, and finally the expulsion from the ministry, of Mr. Kilham. Those who had the direction of the affairs of the Connection acted with determination in this matter, but many of the junior preachers and several thousand members considered that decision unjust, unwise, and impolitic. The year between the expulsion of Mr. Kilham and the Conference of 1797 was passed by him in visiting the societies in various parts of England, to ascertain their views respecting the action of the Conference in his case. The result was the formation, in the summer of 1797, of a new Methodist Connection, which included at least three preachers from the old body and about five thousand members. That was the first division of the Methodist people after Mr. Wesley's death, and in thirty years it was followed by three others, all which might have been averted by the exercise of more Christian forbearance and the concession of points of discipline deemed "non-essentials," which have in later years been nearly all conceded by the Methodist Conference. The New Connection Methodists ought to be now united with the parent society, from which they should not have been separated. The three preachers who separated themselves from the Conference on that occasion were William Thom, Stephen Eversfield, and Alexander Cummin, all of whom assisted in forming the New Connection. The Conference of 1797 issued a pastoral address to the societies, to allay as much as possible the spirit of unrest which so widely prevailed. For over sixty years a pastoral address has been annually issued by the Conference, commencing with the year 1819. The foreign missions of Methodism were considered and recognized by the Conference of 1798. Those missions were commenced by Dr. Coke in 1786, and were entirely under his direction and management till 1791, when the Conference appointed a committee of nine of the brethren to assist him in examining candidates for foreign service, and also the accounts and letters relating to the missions. The Conference of 1793 appointed the first general collection to be made throughout the Connection in support of the missions. The second collection was made in 1796, and it has been continued yearly ever since. These missions were under the control and management of Dr. Coke, with the aid, though little more than nominal, of a committee, until the year 1813, when he arranged with the Conference for his journey to India. The doctor closed his earthly pilgrimage while crossing the Indian Ocean, and in the following year the Foreign Missionary Society was originated at Leeds, since which time it has become one of the most useful and important missionary organizations in the world, with nearly five hundred ministers and one hundred thousand members in society at then Conference of 1880; the voluntary contributions reported at the annual meeting that year in support of the foreign missions being £165,498, while the expenditure of the year was £190,686. A Committee of Privileges was appointed by the Conference of 1803, which then consisted of ten of the principal preachers and laymen in Methodism. Its origin dates from the threatened invasion of England by Bonaparte in 1802, when an act was passed in Parliament to raise a regular corps of militia. This included some Methodists; and a clause was introduced to exempt the Methodists from drill on the Sabbath. The Committee of Privileges was at first intended to act in defense of those rights. Its scope and numbers were enlarged in 1811, when the committee was appointed to have the direction of any lawsuit which in any way related to the Methodist Connection. Circuit collections were ordered to be made to meet the outlay which might occur in consequence of such legal proceedings. In 1853 the committee was established on a broader and more permanent basis, so as to include any legal contingency which might arise. It is now divided into two parts, one for guarding our privileges, the other for cases of exigency. The Conference of 1804 resolved that any itinerant preacher who carried on any trade should, on proof thereof, be excluded from the "Itinerant Plan," and forfeit his connection with the ministry. This regulation excluded from the ministry the Rev. Thomas Rankin, one of the most respected and most prominent of Mr. Wesley's preachers, who, seeing that the allowance made to supernumerary preachers was wholly inadequate to their support, preferred to enter into business and become a coal-merchant rather than impoverish a fund already overtaxed. That act excluded him from the ministry, and at his death he had no record in the *Minutes of Conference. *An interesting memoir of him was printed in the *Methodist Magazine.* A series of nine new minutes were agreed to by the Conference of 1807, the fifth of which was to the effect that camp-meetings may be allowable in America, but they are highly improper in England; and the Conference disclaimed all connection with them. Some of the earnest Methodists in Staffordshire were of opinion that if camp-meetings were good for America, they were equally good for England; accordingly, at Mow Coss, in. that county, camp-meetings were held; and for taking part in them William Clowes, Hugh Bourne, and other Methodists were deemed unworthy of membership; and on being excluded several of them united in forming the Primitive Methodist Connection in 1810, which has since become the most prosperous and most numerous offshoot from the parent society. Its members in 1880 numbered 190,800. The first Methodist missionary was sent to Africa in the year 1811. Some Methodists had settled in the colony of Sierra Leone about the year 1792. Early in this century a colored man, named Mingo Jordian, preached to the people, gathered a society, and wrote to Dr. Coke and Dr. Adam Clarke, asking for help. The Conference of 1811 sent out George Warren as the first missionary to that colony. Some Methodists, having made their way to the colony of Australia, formed a class, and found in one of the penal convicts who had become converted the first Methodist preacher in that vast country. The Conference of 1812 sent out Samuel Leigh, who laid in Australia, broad and deep, the foundations of a great Methodist Church, which numbered in 1880 fully 69,000 members. In 1813 Dr. Coke started with a small band of missionaries to found the Methodist Church in India; and although it has been of slow growth, its branches are rapidly stretching over the continent of India. The work assumed wider proportions, and found many new fields after the Missionary Society was fully organized in 1813-14; since Which time the agents of the society have found their way to nearly every country under heaven; and, aided by the American Episcopal Church and the Church South, Methodism is establishing itself in every land. In October, 1815, what is now known as the Bible Christian Society was founded at Lake, near Shebbear, Devonshire, by William O'Bryan. He had been a very zealous Methodist local preacher had visited many places in that country where the Gospel was not preached, and gathered the people together for religious worship. For doing just what Mr.Wesley had done seventy years before, an injudicious Methodist preacher expelled Mr. O'Bryan from their community; and he, not feeling at liberty to discontinue his evangelistic work, gathered some of his converts into a small society in Devonshire; and in one year their members numbered more than 500. In the year 1880 their membership in England was 21,292; in addition to those in Canada, 7254; and Australia, 3605. Mr. O'Bryan died in America a few years ago at an advanced age. Their membership is largely confined to the west of England, where the society originated. In 1818, what is known as the Children's Fund was instituted. Previously to that date, each preacher having a family was allowed £6 per annum for each child, which sum was found to be inadequate. New arrangements were made in 1818 for raising more money, and for the better management of the fund. The allowance has been £7 for each child for half a century; but some circuits, by a special effort, make up the sum to £10. In 1819 important improvements were made in the system of finance, and the Conference resolved that in future a financial district meeting should be held in the early part of the month of September in every district, at which all the preachers and stewards who could were to be present, to make whatever financial arrangements were required for each circuit in the district, for one year prospectively. One of the most important acts done at any Methodist Conference was the passing of what have since been known as the Liverpool Minutes of 1820-a series of thirty-one resolutions, the design and purpose of which was "the increase of spiritual religion among our societies and congregations, and the extension of the work of God." The reading of those resolutions to the society at any time since has usually been followed by renewed spiritual activity and success. The year 1820 was memorable also for the resolution then passed to secure every four years an exchange of delegates between the English and the American Methodist Churches. The first delegate from America was John Emory, who was presented to the Conference at Liverpool in July, 1820; and who, in his address sketching the progress of Methodism in his own country, said, "The two bodies would yet compass the world, and shake hands at the Pacific." That prophecy has been realized. Emory was a thin spare man of about thirty-five, but his presence and words made a deep impression on the Conference. He was the guest of Dr. Adam Clarke at Millbrook, who was then working hard at his *Commentary. *The first delegates from the British Conference to America were Richard Reece and John Hannah, who attended the General Conference held at Baltimore in 1824, where they met bishops McKendree, George, and Roberts, and one hundred and twenty-nine delegates. The missions to the Shetland Islands were commenced by Dr. Adam Clarke in 1822, who found the chief means for their support for ten years, when he ceased from his labors. They now (1880) number more than twelve hundred members. What is known as the Leeds organ dispute arose from the introduction of an organ into Brunswick Wesleyan Chapel in 1828 against the wishes of a large majority of the leaders and other officers of the society. The result was that more than one thousand members left Methodism, and formed the Society of Wesleyan Protestant Methodists. They existed as a useful, laborious Church for about eight years, when they united with a much larger secession from the old body. In the Conference of 1834, the question of commencing an institution for the education and training of young ministers was considered and decided upon. Among the advocates for the measure were Messrs. Reece, Bunting, Newton, Subcliffe, Gaulter, Scott, Lessey, and one hundred and fifty other preachers. Against the proposal were James Wood, Dr. Samuel Warren, James Bromley, Henry Moore, and about thirty old preachers; one hundred other preachers remained neutral. Dr. Warren took the lead in the opposition; wrote and published a pamphlet against the proposal, which was considered by those friendly to the project to be such a misrepresentation of the facts as to bring the doctor to trial before a special district meeting. Dr. Warren was the superintendent preacher of the Manchester first circuit. The circuit defended their minister; the special district meeting tried, and suspended him from office as a preacher. An appeal was made to the Court of Chancery, when the vice-chancellor, Shadwell, declared against Dr. Warren; in consequence of which, at the Sheffield Conference of 1835, Dr. Warren was expelled from the Conference and the Connection. Having many friends and followers who sympathized with him, they left the Connection, and formed the Wesleyan Methodist Association, which, ten years afterwards, numbered 21,176 members. In 1857 they were united with the Reform Methodists of 1849-50. The resolution of the Conference of 1834 to found a theological institution was carried into effect by the Conference of 1835-36. A committee was formed to complete the proposed scheme. An old Congregational building, known as the Hoxton Academy, was rented, and used with advantage for several years. In 1839, Abney House, in Stoke Newington, long the residence of Sir Thomas Abney and of Dr. Isaac Watts, was taken as a branch establishment; and both were used to their fullest capacity until the year 1841-42, when the handsome college at Richmond was completed; and about the same time the commodious institution of Didsbury, near Manchester, was also ready for occupation, when both were tenanted by the removal of the students from the two London buildings. Since then another college for the same purpose has been built at Headingly, near Leeds, and occupied fully; and a fourth college is now in course of erection at Handsworth, near Birmingham, which is to be opened in 1881. The centenary of Methodism was celebrated in all parts of the world during the year 1839. The Conference of 1837 appointed a committee of ministers and laymen to prepare a report of the best way of observing the occasion. The report was presented to and accepted by the Conference of 1838, and a great Connectional representative meeting was gathered in Oldham Street Chapel, Manchester, Nov. 7, 1838, comprising two hundred and fifty preachers and laymen, and was the most imposing assembly of Methodists which had ever been held. Its deliberations were continued for three days. To commemorate its proceedings a large picture was painted, engraved, and published by Mr. Agnew, in which were included one hundred and four portraits. It is generally known as "The Centenary Picture." Thomas Jackson presided. It surpassed all previous meetings for Christian feeling and pious beneficence. A Thanksgiving Fund was recommended as an acknowledgment for the great mercies of the past, and £80,000 was at first fixed upon as the limit expected from it. No less than £10,000 was promised at the meeting held in the City Road Chapel, London. Ireland generously promised £14,500; and by the opening of the centenary year the promises had reached £102,000; by March they were £150,000; and, by the time the celebration was to be observed throughout the Connection- namely, Friday, Oct. 25-the promises had reached £200,000. Before the find, was closed, it amounted to £216,000. The objects to be benefited by the fund were: the erection of two Theological Institutions; the purchase of a Centenary Hall and Mission-house in London; the relief of distressed chapels; the better support of worn-out preachers and their widows; the building of a Centenary Chapel in Dublin; and to make provision for promoting day-school education. The Centenary Conference, 1839, reported an increase of membership of over 16,000, and 118 candidates for the ministry. The year after the death of Mr. Wesley, i.e. in 1792, the Methodist family numbered 550 itinerant preachers and 140,000 members in Great Britain and America: in 1839 these figures were raised to 5200 itinerant preachers and 1,171,000 members in society. In 1889 the total number of itinerant ministers throughout the Methodist world was 41,056; the total of ministers and members, 6,331,112. This record may be very appropriately closed with she memorable words of the dying Wesley: "What hath God wrought!" In 1841 the Centenary grant of £2500 for educational purposes was made available for the founding of a training institution for elementary teachers and the establishment of primary schools throughout the Connection. The necessary funds for developing the work came in slowly. The Normal Training Institution and practicing schools in Westminster were opened in 1848. In 1857 there were 434 day-schools connected with Methodism, in which 52,630 scholars were taught. Ten years later there were 640 schools and 100,000 scholars. In 1889 there existed 847 schools and no less than 179,578 scholars. An additional training institution has also been established at Shortlands, Battersea, for females. The first principal of the Westminster institution was the Rev. John Scott, and the present principal is the Rev. Dr. Rigg. The principal at Shortlands is the Rev. G. W. Oliver, A.B. The disruption which took place at the Manchester Conference of 1849 was the most sad and painful event that ever occurred in Methodism. A growing feeling of discontent had for some years been manifested by some of the preachers at what was considered by them a policy of dictation by some of the senior preachers, more especially by Dr. Bunting; and certain fly-sheets were printed and circulated throughout the Connection, in which the causes of complaint and dissatisfaction were embodied. The fly-sheets were anonymous. About the same time there was published a volume entitled *Centenary Sketches of One Hundred of the Prominent Ministers of the Connection. *That also was anonymous. The Conference of 1849 resolved to ascertain, by a system of rigid questioning, who among the preachers were the authors of the said publications. Several of the preachers refused to answer the question, Are you the author of the fly- sheets? Suspicion was mainly fixed on the Rev. James Everett, one of the senior preachers. He most resolutely declined to answer to the question of authorship of the delinquent publications, and he was excluded from the Connection for contumacy. The Rev. Samuel Dunn, another minister of about thirty years standing, had commenced in 1849 a new monthly magazine, with the title of *The Wesley Banner. *He had not complied with an obsolete Methodist Conference rule, which requires every preacher to publish works only through the book-room. The question of the authorship of the fly-sheets was put to him, and also the question whether he would discontinue *The Wesley Banner. *For refusing to answer those questions, he also was excluded from the Connection. The Rev. William Griffith, Jr., also refused to answer the question of authorship of the fly-sheets, and he also declined to promise that he would not report the proceedings of the Conference to a Wesleyan newspaper. For those offences he also was excluded. To those three ministers were afterwards added the Rev. James Burnley, the Rev. Thomas Rowland, and others. One result of those proceedings was that within two or three years tore than 120,000 members of society had left the Connection, and had formed a new one under the designation of Wesleyan Reformers. During the same time, the funds of the Connection had suffered so severely that the arrears three or four years afterwards amounted to about £100,000. The total membership of English Methodism in 1850 was reported at 358,277. It was not until twenty-five years afterwards that the membership again reached those figures, so that it required the labors of over one thousand paid ministers to recover the ground lost by those expulsions. Such a painful and costly experiment as was that of the Conference of 1849 is not likely to be ever again repeated. The Wesleyan Reformers had a separate existence until the year 1857, when they united with those who separated in the Warrenite division of 1835, and formed together the United Methodist Free Churches, having a membership in 1880 of 79,477. A few societies, which, refused to amalgamate, form the Wesleyan Reform Union, with a membership of 7728. Two of the originally expelled ministers in 1849 — Mr. Dunn and Mr. Griffith-still survive, enjoying a contented and happy old age. Thousands of members were altogether lost to Methodism and to the Christian Church in consequence of that disruption. The Reformers have uniformly laid the chief blame of the expulsions to the Rev. Dr. Bunting, but other prominent preachers were equally concerned in the business. One of the difficulties arising from the disruption was owing to so many trustees of chapels being severed from the society, and, further, the withdrawal of so large a sum of money from Connectional objects. To meet that emergency, the Conference of 1854 inaugurated what is now known as the Connectional Relief and Extension Fund. One hundred thousand pounds was promised to that fund ins 1854, and the money was to be appropriated as loans to trustees of such chapels as were in difficulties, as gifts, and loans to improve Church property, and to aid in the erection of new Methodist churches. The fund is now known by the title of Extension of Methodism in Great Britain, and at the Conference of 1880 the committee reported having assisted ninety-one chapels either in their erection or enlargement. At the Conference of 1854 the Wesleyan Chapel Fund was established on a new and separate basis. The committee has to consider and determine all matters relating to the trust property of Methodism, and it carries out as far as possible the recommendations of the Extension Fund committee. An important change in the management of the great sectional departments of Methodism was inaugurated when affiliated conferences were introduced. The first action was taken in 1847, when the two sections of the Methodist family in Canada were united and made into an independent Conference, but affiliated with the British Conference. The New Connection Methodists of Canada have since joined with them so as to make one united family in Canada. The French Methodist Church was made into an independent ecclesiastical organization in 1852, but affiliated to the British Conference. Australia, including New Zealand, Polynesia, and the islands of the Pacific, was in 1854 created an independent Conference, but affiliated to the British Conference. The provinces of Eastern British North America were created into a separate Conference in 1854, but affiliated to the British Conference. In 1861 the Metropolitan Chapel Building Fund was inaugurated for the purpose of securing the erection of fifty new Methodist churches in and near London within the period of twenty years. Sir Francis Lycett (then Mr. Lycett) gave the princely sum of £50,000 to commence the fund, with the proviso that a similar amount should be contributed throughout the Connection for the same object. The full number of fifty were not erected within the period specified, but the good work was so far advanced that Sir Francis generously gave a further £5000, shortly before his sudden death, Oct. 29, 1880, for securing the erection of five more chapels. One condition was that at least one thousand sittings were to be provided in each chapel. The Conference of 1873 received under its fostering care an institution called- the Children's Home, which was originated in Lambeth in 1869 by the Rev. Thomas Bowman Stephenson, A.B., and which had steadily developed into a large establishment for the education and training of destitute children. Its origin and history abound in interesting incidents. Having been originated by a Wesleyan minister, and supported mainly by the benevolence of the Methodist people, it began to be considered as a great Methodist orphanage, or home for the destitute. As an independent organization, it had expanded into four separate establishments the Central Home, in Bethnal Green, London; a training institution at Gravesend; a farm school in Lancashire; and a Home in Canada, to which the children, when trained, are sent to be placed in service, and to get a good start in life. The Conference of 1873 recognized the institution as belonging to Methodism. Its *Report *is yearly presented to the Conference, and the same body appoints its officers. There were 489 children in the Homes at the Conference of 1880, and a new branch was to be opened at Birmingham. Its proper designation now is the Children's Home and Orphanage. At the Conference of 1873 the Committee for the Promotion of Higher Education in Methodism was instructed to take the requisite steps for founding a college for Methodist children in the university city of Cambridge. The institution has been successfully founded, under the management of the Rev. W. F. Moulton, D.D., with the modest designation at present of the Leys School. It reported 100 pupils at the school in 1880, and its prosperity was most satisfactory. Arrangements were made by the Conference of 1875 for the founding of a Wesleyan Methodist Sunday school Union. The varied advantages of such an institution were recognized by the Conference, and during the year following the Union was formed, which established itself in 1876 in new premises in Ludgate Circus, London. At the Conference of 1880, the committee reported 6376 Methodist Sunday-schools in the Union increase of fifteen percent in ten years; 119,911 officers and teachers twelve percent increase; and 787,143 scholars an increase of twenty-four percent in ten years. It is in contemplation to erect larger and more convenient premises for the Union at an early date. The Rev. Charles K. Kelley is the clerical secretary of the Union, and its chief advocate and representative. The most important historical event of the present generation of Methodists is the introduction of lay representation into the Conference. That was first determined upon by the Conference of 1877, and the whole scheme of the new arrangement occupies nineteen pages of the *Minutes *of that year. The Conference cannot legally extend beyond twenty-one days yearly. The first fourteen days are to be devoted to the Ministerial Conference, and, the six week-days following, the Conference is to consist of 240 ministers and 240 laymen. All the members of the legal hundred are entitled to be present, and also secretaries of departments in Methodism, some chairmen of districts, and others. The lay representatives are to be all members of society and members of a circuit quarterly meeting. The conditions are specified with great care and minuteness. Fifteen subjects are reserved for the consideration of the ministerial conference only, and sixteen other subjects, chiefly of a financial character, are reserved for the consideration and determination of the Mixed Conference. The order and form of business are agreed upon, which embraces all the subjects likely to come under their consideration. The Conference of 1878 was the first at which the new plan was adopted. The harmony was complete. The experiment of ministers and laymen working together was a success of the highest character. As a mark of gratitude to God for the success of the first Representative Conference, four months after its close the Thanksgiving Fund was inaugurated, which has now reached in promises £292,000, but it is hoped the fund will reach £300,000. The conferences of all the offshoots of Methodism have from their origin consisted of ministers and laymen. The parent society was the last to try the experiment, and some persons were surprised that it was not a failure. This action, on the part of the Wesleyan Conference was the first really aggressive step towards the union of universal Methodism. The (Ecumenical Methodist Congress of 1881, to be held in London, will be the next important step towards the accomplishment of that object. There are many minor points of Methodist history, which the limited scope of this article cannot include. **II. ***Doctrines. — *The following brief outline contains a summary of the principal doctrines believed and taught by the people known as Wesleyan Methodists. **1. **That there is one God, who is infinitely perfect, the Creator, Preserver, and Governor of all things. **2. **That the Scriptures of the Old and New Tests. are given by divine inspiration, and form a complete rule of faith and practice. **3. **That three Persons exist in the Godhead — the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost —undivided in essence and coequal in power and glory. **4. **That in the person of Jesus Christ the divine and human natures are united, so that he is truly and properly God, and truly and properly man. **5. **That Jesus Christ has become the propitiation for the sins of the whole world; that he rose from the dead; and that he ever liveth to make intercession for us. **6. **That man was created in righteousness and true holiness, but that by his disobedience Adam lost the purity and happiness of his nature, and in consequence all his posterity are involved in depravity and guilt. **7. **That repentance towards God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ are necessary to salvation. **8. **That justification is by grace through faith; and that he that believeth hath the witness in himself, and that it is our privilege to be fully sanctified, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the Spirit of our God. **9. **That man's salvation is of God, and that if he is cast into hell it is of himself; that men are treated by God as rational, accountable creatures; that it is God that worketh in us to will and to do of his own good pleasure; and that we are to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling; that it is possible for man to fall finally from grace. **10. **That the soul is immortal, and that after death it immediately enters into a state of happiness or misery. **11. **That the observance of the Christian Sabbath is of perpetual obligation. **12. **That the two sacraments, baptism and the Lord's supper, are institutions of perpetual obligation. The doctrines of Methodism are explained' in Mr. Wesley's *Sermons, *and in his *Notes *on the New Test., which, with the small volume known as the *Large Minutes, *form the authorized standards of both doctrine and discipline. The doctrines preached by Mr. Wesley were those of the Church of England. When it became necessary for him to make a selection of them for the use of his followers, he printed them in a tract with the title *Appeals to Men of Reason and Religion. — *The most complete summary of them, with Scripture proofs, will be found in the catechism used by the Methodists. **III. ***Constitution and Polity. — *The Members of Society are the basis of Methodism. From among them are selected the preachers and all the officers of the Church. The preachers may be classed under the following heads: the president and secretary of the Conference, chairmen of districts, financial secretaries, official or located ministers, superintendents of circuits, ministers in full connection, ministers on trial, supernumeraries and superannuated ministers, local preachers and exhorters. Official lay members are classified under the following beads: trustees, local preachers, class-leaders; circuit, society, chapel, and poor stewards; treasurers, secretaries, and members, of committee of various institutions, superintendents and teachers of Sunday-schools, missionary collectors, and others. The various meetings or assemblies recognized by the Methodists are: the Conference, which is Connectional; district and minor district meetings; and the following local or circuit meetings; namely, quarterly, leaders, local preachers, band, class, society, and prayer meetings, and love-feasts. These in addition to the usual public worship. **(I.) ***Officers. —* **1. ***Ministerial. —* **(1.) **The *president of the Conference *is chosen annually. The names of three or more preachers who are members of the legal hundred are placed before the Conference, a ballot is taken, and the preacher having the highest number of votes is named to the legal hundred, by whom the choice is confirmed. The secretary is elected in the same manner. Both retain office till the next Conference, when the secretary may be re-elected. The president cannot be re-elected until after the lapse of eight years. The Rev. John Farrar is the only president re-elected during the past thirty years. The president is invested with the power of two members; he presides at all official meetings, supplies vacancies in the ministry, sanctions changes in appointments, and exercises a similar authority when the Conference is not sitting to that of a bishop in the Methodist Episcopal Church of America. He is the chairman of the district where he is located, a member of the Stationing Committee, and has an assistant appointed by the Conference to aid him in any possible duty. **(2.) **The *chairman of the district *exercises the authority of a bishop, or overseer, in the locality to which he is appointed. He convenes and presides over the annual district meeting held in May, and the financial one held in September, at both which all the preachers residing in the district are expected to attend. He is responsible for the carrying out of all the rules and usages of the Connection, the proper conduct of religious worship, the care of all the Methodist Trust property in the district, the payment of the preachers salaries, the making of public collections and their proper distribution. He has to examine candidates for the ministry, and to direct what ministers are to attend the Conference. He has authority to visit any part of his district. He is chosen annually. **(3.) **The *financial secretary *has to assist the general treasurers of the various funds to transact all the financial business of the district to which he belongs. **(4.) ***Official or Located Ministers. — *These are principals or professors and tutors in colleges and seminaries, book stewards, missionary secretaries, secretaries of other Connectional agencies, editors, and house governors of theological colleges. **(5.) ***Superintendents *are those ministers whose names stand first in the list of appointments to a circuit. The office constitutes such a minister chairman of all the circuit official meetings. He is responsible to the district meeting for the maintenance of order and discipline, and the administration of all its affairs. He admits and excludes members with the consent of the leaders, directs all the public services, meets the classes quarterly-and gives each member a ticket, keeps a list of all the officers and members in society, registers deaths of members, collects statistical information, makes circuit plans, examines his colleagues in the ministry as to their religious experience, examines and instructs candidates for the ministry, has to distribute the books published at the book-room and to pay for the same quarterly, to appoint the collections, and see all moneys collected transmitted to the treasurers; and is responsible for every breach of discipline in the circuit. **(6.) ***Ministers in full connection *are appointed annually to a circuit, but may be reappointed a second or a third time to the same circuit. They must not return to a circuit till they have been absent six years. They have to preach twice or thrice on the Sabbath, and on such week evenings as may be fixed by the superintendent on the circuit plan. They administer the sacraments, visit the members at their homes, especially those who are sick or infirm, and assist the superintendent in the general work of the circuit. They are entitled to be present at all society and district meetings. All such ministers were designated as Helpers during the lifetime of Mr. Wesley. **(7.) ***Ministers on Trial. — *When a young man has been examined by the quarterly meeting and recommended there from as a minister on probation, he is sent usually to the district meeting, thence to the Conference, and, if accepted there, he may be sent for training to one of the four theological colleges, where he may remain one, two, or three years. A course of study is marked out for each year. He must pass a yearly examination and be well reported of by his examiners The Conference has made satisfactory provision for his having a supply of suitable books and proper instruction in pursuing his studies. Probationers may attend quarterly and district meetings, but they may not vote. They may not administer the sacraments, excepting baptism in a case of great emergency. They may not marry while on trial. They are specially under the care of the superintendent until received into full connection, which is not till they have completed four years of probation. The act of being received into full connection is one of the most important in the career of a minister. Having passed several examinations with a good report, he is presented to the Conference. Two evenings during each Conference are set apart for this work. On the first the young men give an account of their conversion and call to the ministry, experience which is often attended with the manifest outpouring of the Divine Spirit on the audience, and they answer a few questions asked by the president. The young men are then formally and publicly received by the imposition of hands of the president, secretary, and several senior ministers in the legal hundred, the president saying, "Mayest thou receive the Holy Ghost for the office and work of a Christian minister, now committed unto thee by the imposition of our hands. And be thou a faithful dispenser of the Word of God and of the holy sacraments, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." After each young man has received the gift of a small Bible, the president says, "Take thou authority to preach the Word of God, and to administer the holy sacraments in our congregations." Shortly after that service, each preacher receives, as a certificate of his admission into full connection, a copy of the *Large Minutes, *in which are inscribed the following words, signed by the president and secretary of the Conference: "As long as you freely consent to, and earnestly endeavor to walk by, these rules, we shall rejoice to acknowledge you as a fellow-laborer." On the second evening, the ex- president delivers to the newly ordained a ministerial charge, which is usually printed. Most of the young ministers enter the married state a few days afterwards. **(8.) ***Supernumeraries. *— Ministers who either from age or infirmity are unable to perform their circuit work are placed in this class. Many ministers are obliged to retire from the full work for one or more years to rest, and after recovery of strength resume circuit work. At the Conference of 1793 it was resolved that "every preacher shall be considered as a supernumerary for four years after he has desisted from traveling, and shall afterwards be deemed superannuated." All supernumerary or superannuated ministers are required to meet in class to retain their membership in the Methodist society. A superannuated minister ceases to be a member of the legal hundred; but this rule has been set aside by special vote of the Conference in recognition of some important Connectional service. A supernumerary who enters into business is not entitled to have his name retained on the journal of the Conference as a minister, and his death, if occurring while he is in business, is not recorded in the *Minutes. *The provision now made for supernumerary ministers and their widows is one of moderate competence. **(9.) ***Local Preachers, or Lay Preachers. — This *class of workers is as old as Methodism itself. As early as the year 1738, Mr. Wesley had a lay helper named Humphreys, who left in 1739. In May, 1739, Thomas Maxfield was converted; he became Mr. Wesley's first lay helper in London, and John Cennick was the first lay helper in Bristol. From this body of men nearly all the ministers have been selected. Local preachers must be accredited members of society, men of piety, of consistent life, of good understanding, and fair ability as speakers. They generally begin by exhorting in cottage meetings or mission rooms, and when considered capable of addressing an audience they are, after preaching a trial sermon before a competent judge, admitted on trial and have appointments on the plan. They are examined as to their knowledge of doctrine and Church government and their call to the work. After a year's probation, and having passed satisfactory examinations at the local preachers' meeting, and been passed by the quarterly meeting of Church officers, they are received as accredited local preachers. Many, by the exercise of their gifts, soon qualify themselves for a wider sphere of ministerial work; others remain at home, following their daily occupations, and preach every Sabbath, often to large congregations, without any financial consideration. Lay preachers have always been held in much esteem in Methodism, and were thought so highly of when Mr. Wesley died that they had special notice in the inscription on the monument erected to the memory of the founder of Methodism, where he was described as "the patron and friend of lay preachers." Methodism for a full century was greatly indebted to the lay preachers for their services, valuable as teachers of divine truth, but especially so because rendered gratuitously. They have hitherto looked alone to God for their reward, and through their labors thousands of sinners have learned the way to God and heaven who would otherwise have lived and died destitute of the knowledge of both. **2. ***Official Lay Members. —* **(1.) ***Trustees. — *The office of trustees in Methodism is one of great responsibility. They hold the property, mostly freehold, belonging to the Connection, in trust for the Conference, and are themselves responsible for the discharge of the debts connected with their respective trusts. During the lifetime of Mr. Wesley, there was diversity in the drawing of the trust- deeds, and, consequently, in the powers conferred thereby. All the property of the Connection is slow vested in trustees according to the form of a model deed, which has been prepared with great care, and corrected from time to time so as to meet all emergencies which are likely to arise. Some trustees have had power to refuse the admission of any preacher to their pulpits whom they did not appoint or approve. The ecclesiastical powers of trustees are defined in the Plan of Pacification drawn up and published in the *Minutes of Conference *for 1794-95. The superintendent-minister is *ex officio *the chairman at all meetings of trustees, and has a casting vote. Trustees appoint their own stewards; they disburse seat-rents and collections taken in behalf of the trust, and keep the property in satisfactory repair. **(2.) ***Class-leaders. — *These are persons of piety, intelligence, and ability, who are appointed to take charge of classes. The classes consist of the members of society divided into small companies, varying in number, according to circumstances, from six to sixty persons, either male or female, or sometimes mixed. The simple condition of membership is "a desire to flee from the wrath to come." Mr. Wesley himself was the first class leader. The office of leader was not instituted until February, 1742, when the necessity for it was shown during a providential conversation at Bristol. During that year, leaders were appointed in London and elsewhere. The business of a leader is thus defined by Mr. Wesley, and published by him in the Rules of the Society: **1. **To see each person in his class, once a week, at least, in order **2. **To inquire how their souls prosper. To advise, reprove, comfort, or exhort, as occasion may require. **3. **To receive what they are willing to give towards the support of the Gospel. **4. **To meet the ministers and the stewards of the society once a week, in order **5. **To inform the minister of any that are sick, or of any that walk disorderly, and will not be reproved. **6. **To pay to the stewards what they have received of their several classes in the week preceding, and **7. **To show their account of what each person has contributed. The original rule of Methodism was that each member contribute one penny weekly, and one shilling quarterly when the tickets of membership were given. Even at the beginning of Methodism, and throughout its whole history, there have been members who gave sixpence, or even one shilling, weekly, and five or ten shillings quarterly, some twenty shillings. Among the poor the original rule is the standing order. As early as 1748, leaders were recommended to meet in other classes to promote growth in grace. Leaders are really resident local pastors, and, as such, have in thousands of instances witnessed many most glorious and triumphant deaths. Leaders are chosen by the superintendent-preacher, and nominated by him at a leaders meeting, the vote of the meeting fixing the appointment. Some good and useful leaders have been appointed at as early an age as sixteen years in times of special revival. Leaders are members of the quarterly meeting of society officers. **(3.) ***Circuit Stewards. *— The most important of the circuit officers is the circuit steward, who manages all the finances. There are generally two in each circuit. They receive and pay all accounts, and report the items to each quarterly meeting. They are expected to attend the district meetings held in May and September. When ministers are invited to travel in a circuit, the steward makes the necessary arrangements. He is the official channel through which communications from a circuit are transmitted to the Conference. According to rule, the office of steward ceases at the end of the year, and no steward is to remain in office above three years in succession, except in some extraordinary cases. They are appointed to office by the quarterly meeting, on the nomination of the superintendent- minister. **(4.) ***Chapel stewards *are appointed by the trustees to let and re-let the sittings in a chapel, to receive the money for the same, and pay it into the hands of the treasurer for the trustees. They are expected to see that the chapel is kept in proper repair, to have it made ready for public worship, and to transact any business connected with the chapel, which can be done without calling the trustees together. **(5.) ***Society stewards *are entrusted with the financial affairs of a particular society. Where the members are few, only one is appointed, but two is the usual number. Their business is: **1. **To attend the leaders meetings; to examine the books of the leaders, and to receive the moneys which their members have contributed since the last leaders' meeting. **2. **To prepare proper notices for the pulpit of all that is advertised upon the circuit plan, and to take care that other pulpit notices are duly signed. **3. **To receive the preacher in the vestry before public worship, and to make such arrangements for the service as may be necessary, providing for the due celebration of the sacrament of baptism when it is appointed to be administered. **4. **To see that the collections are made at the time specified upon the circuit plan, and to take charge of them until they can be delivered into the right hands. **5. **To provide suitable homes, where needed, for preachers who officiate in their respective chapels, and to see that their expenses, if any, are paid. They are chosen yearly on the nomination of the superintendent-minister, the leaders' meeting approving or rejecting as they see best. It is recommended that each society steward may be either changed annually, or one each year alternately, so as to retain one who knows the duties. **(6.) ***Poor-stewards *receive and disburse the moneys given for the poor. The collections taken at the Lord's supper, and at love-feasts of the society, are thus distributed. They attend the leaders' meeting, and pay to the leaders any sums which are voted for needy or sick members, monthly or quarterly. A special collection is often taken on the first Sunday of the New Year, which yields from five to ten shillings-for each poor member. The poor-stewards provide the bread and wine for the Lord's supper, and the bread and water for the love-feasts. Preachers who have wine after preaching are supplied by the same stewards. **(7.) ***Treasurers, secretaries, and members of committee *of the various institutions connected with Methodism are, to some extent, offices held by intelligent and' respectable members of the congregations, who are not always members of society, but persons of integrity, whose consistent Christian conduct entitles them to the confidence thereby reposed in them. Many persons and families are by these means retained in Methodism who would be likely to drift into other communities of Christians, but for their being thus employed in the work. Persons so occupied generally find their way into society classes, and so become recognized members. The teachers and elder scholars in our Sunday-schools render important services as collectors for the Foreign Missionary Society. Forty years ago a special effort was made to secure the services of the Sunday-school children as collectors, first of Christmas offerings. In this way, £4000 and £5000 was soon raised as free-will offerings at Christmas and at New- year's. Afterwards, those young persons were organized into a Juvenile Missionary Society, and by their aid a considerable sum is brought into the funds of the society. No less a sum than £16,567 was collected by the juvenile associations for 1880, which was one sixth of the entire ordinary income for foreign missions in that year. **(II.) ***Official Meetings. —* **1. ***The Conference *is the highest court, and the only legislative body in Methodism. During forty years, all the power of the Conference was vested in Mr. Wesley. By the Deed of Declaration enrolled in chancery in 1784, the Conference was made to consist of one hundred preachers in connection with Mr. Wesley's society. In 1791 was held the first Conference after Mr. Wesley's death, and was the first organized according to the deed. By the provisions of that deed Methodism is made perpetual. The resolution of the Conference of 1791 was "to follow strictly the plan which Mr. Wesley left." This was done until the year 1814; when the Conference resolved upon two changes: first, to fill up one vacancy in four in the legal hundred, not by seniority, as previously, but by nominations from the whole body-of preachers who have traveled fourteen years or upwards. Second, to give preachers of fully fourteen years' standing authority to nominate a preacher for election into the hundred, and also to vote in the election of Connectional officers. The legal hundred alone has to confirm such elections. From the time of Mr. Wesley's death to the year 1878, only preachers were permitted to be present at the Conference. Following the example so successfully set them by the General Conference of the M. E. Church in America, the English Conference of 1877 resolved to admit laymen to participate in their proceedings in such matters only as did not strictly belong to the ministerial office. The time for continuing the deliberations of the Conference is limited to twenty-one days. Two weeks are now devoted to the Ministerial Conference, and the third week to the Mixed Conference. This is composed of an equal number (240) of ministers and laymen. In this brief summary only an outline of the business of each Conference can be given. The *Ministerial Conference *embraces the following items of business, namely: **1. **Filling up vacancies in the legal hundred. **2. **Election of president and secretary. **3. **Appointment of Conference officers. **4. **Public prayer-meeting for one hour. **5. **Reports on probationers and candidates for the ministry. **6. **Reception of representatives from other conferences. **7. **Consideration of cases of character and discipline. **8. **Appointment of committees. **9. **Appeals, memorials, notices of motion. **10. **Ordination of young ministers. **11. **Supernumeraries. **12. **Obituaries of ministers, with reminiscences. **13. **Alterations and divisions of circuits. **14. **Stations of ministers. **15. **Statistics: reading pastoral address. **16. **Conversation on the work of God. **17. **Pastoral reports of colleges, schools, etc. **18. **Book affairs, and review of literature. **19. **Addresses to the Conference and replies. **20. **Official appointments and deputations. **21. **Reports and miscellaneous business. The business of the *Mixed Conference *may be thus summarized: **1. **Calling the roll, and address of the president. **2. **Reception of memorials, and notices of motion. **3. **Consideration of home and foreign missions. **4. **Schools for ministers' children. **5. **Extension of Methodism. **6. **Funds relating to chapels. **7. **The Children's Fund. **8. **Home missions and Contingent Fund. **9. **District sustentation funds. **10. **Worn-out Ministers and Widows' Fund. **11. **Theological Institution. **12. **Education: General Committee, Sunday school Union, and Children's Home. **13. **Higher education. **14. **Committee of Privileges and Exigency. **15. **Conversation on the work of God. **16. **Religious observance of the Sabbath. **17. **Temperance. **18. **Reports on memorials. **19. **Miscellaneous business. **20. **Reading and signing the Conference Journal. **2*. ****District meetings *originated at the first Conference after Mr. Wesley's death in 1791. They correspond overmuch to the annual conferences in the M. E. Church. Their deliberations occupy from two to five days. The business transacted may be thus briefly stated. At the session in May, when ministers only are present, inquiries are made regarding each minister and probationer as to moral and religious character, adherence to doctrine, attention to discipline, ability to preach, marriages, deaths, resignations, and whether fully employed; number of members in society; reports from Home Mission stations; conversation on the work of God; reports of examination of preachers on trial; examination of candidates for the ministry; who shall attend Conference. When the circuit stewards join the ministers, the funds are separately brought under consideration, much in the same manner as at the Mixed Conference, each circuit being brought under consideration. The district meeting is usually closed by a sermon from one of the leading preachers, and by the administration of the Lord's supper. The financial district meeting, held in September yearly, was originated at the Conference of 1819, when important changes were introduced into the system of finance, finances of each circuit are arranged and determined for a year at that meeting. ***3. **Quarterly meetings, *as their name indicates, are held in each circuit once in three months, about the time of the usual quarter days. All the stewards, class leaders, and local preachers of at least one year's standing may attend. The superintendent-minister presides. A secretary records the names of those present, and the resolutions adopted, and any other business transacted. The statistics of membership are read; the stewards report the amount of moneys received from the classes the salaries paid to the preachers, house rent, and other expenses, and the accounts are balanced each quarter. Conversations are held upon the progress of the work in each society, and reports of pioneer work detailed. The quarterly meeting may be called a circuit Conference. The origin of these meetings dates from the first ten years of the history of Methodism; but the first time they were introduced by Mr. Wesley was at the Conference of 1749, though stewards were appointed and changed several years previously. After 1749 they became part of the economy of the Connection. **4. ***Leaders' meetings *were originally, and for half a century, held weekly. Their purpose was to pay to the steward what money they had received from the members. For many years that money was distributed by the stewards among the poor. It now goes towards the support of the ministry. The meetings were used for receiving reports of sick and poor members, and also for giving such counsel and directions to the leaders as would be likely to promote the spiritual welfare of their classes, and the spread of the work of God. The superintendent-preacher presides, and no meeting of the leaders is legal without a preacher is present to preside. Since the death of Mr. Wesley the powers of the leaders have been increased considerably; they can veto the admission of members; leaders and stewards can be appointed or removed only with their consent; they also give consent for the administration of the Lord's supper, and for making special collections on the Sabbath for any benevolent purpose. In some circuits the leaders meet only once a quarter; where that is the case, they know but little of spiritual prosperity. The poor fund is distributed here, **5. ***Local preachers' meetings *are usually held seven days before the quarterly meeting of the circuit. They are occasions of pleasant and profitable intercourse. After an hour spent in taking tea together, the superintendent-preacher presides, a secretary records the names of those present, and a summary of the proceedings. The names are called over, and inquiries made as to their appointments, especially when neglected. Probationers receive every kind of help and encouragement; any revivals, or evidences of either prosperity or adversity, are reported and considered. Occasionally new preaching stations are accepted, and young men are examined before them before being received on trial, and again before they are received on full plan. The services of local preachers are all gratuitous. A Yorkshire country local preacher, when asked what reward he received, said, "I preach for nothing a Sunday and keep myself." Local preachers are expected to confine their labors to their own circuits; they are all to meet in class, and are allowed to have from the book-room publications at the trade discount. According to rule, they may not hold love feasts, but the rule is often broken. ***6. **Band meetings *are the oldest society meetings connected with Methodism; but they have quite changed their original design. Band societies were established before Methodism had a separate existence. In December, 1738, Mr. Wesley drew up the Band Rules, which were printed and circulated. All who were justified by faith, who knew their sins forgiven, were urged to meet in band, and "to confess their faults one to another, and to pray for each other." It was a more strict or searching form of class meeting. For more than sixty years they were kept up in England; but in 1806 the Conference complained that fellowship meetings were taking the place of band meetings, and gradually they have done so band meetings for personal examination and confession are almost unknown now; the meetings now held under that name are generally on the evenings of Saturday, as a preparation for the Sabbath, and they consist of singing, prayer, and the relation of personal religious experience. They are led by one of the ministers, and usually continue one hour from eight to nine o'clock. **7. ***Class meetings *may be said to be the origin as well as the life of Methodism. The first little company of persons who came to ask advice about their souls were met weekly by Mr. Wesley himself. This kind of meeting of persons who were desirous to "flee from the wrath to come, and to be saved from their sins," were continued through the years 1740- 41, and till February, 1742, when classes were organized, first at Bristol, then at London, and soon after throughout England Their original purpose was to raise funds to discharge a chapel debt; then to help the poor; but their weekly meetings were productive of so many spiritual blessings that Mr. Wesley introduced them wherever a society could be formed. In May, 1743, he published the first edition of the *Rules *of the society. Class meetings are under the direction of a leader who has under his or her care from six to twenty, or even as many as sixty persons, who meet once a week for mutual edification and encouragement. The members relate their religious experience, hear each other's progress in the divine life, and receive from the leader suitable counsel and direction. These meetings have no resemblance to the confessional of secret orders. The meetings are of a purely social character, and, to render them profitable, candor and simplicity are blended with faithfulness and affection. The members contribute each at least one penny weekly towards the support of the ministry. **8. ***Society meetings *are convened by the preacher, and consist of members of the society usually. After singing and prayer, the preacher delivers an address respecting their religious duties, Christian experience, and general conduct. The rules of the society are occasionally read and expounded, and their principles enforced. Seriously disposed persons are permitted to be present, and they are invited to become members of society. These meetings are frequently held on Sunday evening after the usual public worship. They are held to stimulate members to meet in class when there have been neglect and indifference manifested. **9. ***Love-feasts *are a revival of a custom practiced by the early Christian Church. They are conducted by a minister, who, after singing and prayer, desires the stewards to give to each person a small piece of bread or cake and a drink of water, after which a collection is made for the poor. The minister then relates his Christian experience, and those present follow him in giving their own experience. About two hours are occupied for these meetings; they are usually held quarterly, soon after the visitation of the classes, when the tickets of membership are given. Those tickets entitle their owners to attend class and society meetings, band meetings and love feasts. **10. ***Prayer meetings *are appointed by the superintendent of each circuit. They are open to the public, and are held at such times as best suit the convenience of each locality. One should be held in each society at seven o'clock on Sunday morning; in some places one is held for half an hour before the evening service, and again after the evening service. One weekday evening is devoted for one hour for public prayer, and once a month, generally the first week of the month, home and foreign missions are specially prayed for. Much good has been done by holding such meetings in cottages, with the permission of their occupants. A monthly prayer meeting held by Sunday-school teachers and the older scholars has been a great blessing in many schools; and in other ways the union of officers and members with the public in such meetings has been the cause of many revivals. The first meeting in the month of society classes is generally a prayer meeting instead of an experience meeting; by this means many gain that confidence which they need to encourage them to pray in the larger gatherings. In some places members are employed as prayer- leaders, to conduct such meetings in cottages, halls, warehouses, and factories. Cases are on record of very poor persons, who had a remarkable gift in prayer, acquired by close and frequent communion with God in private, having been made a special blessing in the locality where they resided, and often revivals of religion have resulted from their persistent devotion to prayer. Any church, which has well attended prayer meetings, and earnest short prayers from many members, is sure to be in great prosperity. Prayer is power, and gives courage and strength. These notices on the rules and ordinances of Methodism are an original compilation from William Peirce's *Principles and Polity of the Wesleyan Methodists; Minutes of Conference; *and the personal experience of a fifty years' membership in the society. **IV. ***Statistics *(numbers of members, etc.). — **1. ***Statistics of English Methodism. — *During twenty-five years from the origins of Methodism no records or "Minutes" of Conference were published; and if any statistics were taken of the societies generally, they have not been printed, excepting part of those relating to the society in London. The year 1766, which witnessed the commencement of Methodism in America, was memorable also as that in which the first record was printed of the number of Methodists meeting in class in England From that year we have a continuous record to the present time. *Institutions and Funds. —* **(I.) ***Schools. — *There are four theological institutions in England for the training of young men for the ministry. In official documents they are described as institutions, but they are commonly called colleges. Their names are as follows: **1. ***Richmond Branch *was erected in 1840-41 largely out of the Centenary Fund, and opened in 1842. It is a very handsome range of buildings, situate on the top of Richmond Hill, about twelve miles from London. Its officers are as follows: J. A. Beet, D.D., systematic theology; Daniel Sanderson, house governor; biblical literature and exegesis, W. T. Davidson, M.A.; classics and mathematics, J. G. Tasker; assistant tutor, E. O. Barratt, M.A. **2. ***Didsbury Branch, *erected 1842-43, partly out of the Centenary Fund, is situated a short distance from Manchester, and was opened in 1843. The following are its officers: Marshall Randles, theology; Richard Green, house governor; W. F. Slater, M.A., biblical literature and exegesis; classics and mathematics, R. W. Moss; assistant tutor, A. H. Walker, B.A. **3. ***Headingly Branch *was erected in 1866-67 (and opened 1868), partly by a grant of £12,000 from the Jubilee Fund of the Wesleyan Missionary Society. It is situated a short distance from Leeds, Yorkshire, and was at first intended for the training of young men for the foreign missionary work. That design has since been changed, and the Richmond Branch is now used for missionary students, as being nearest to the Mission House in London. Its staff is as follows: J. S. Banks, theology; G. S. Rowe, house governor; G. G. Findlay, B.A., biblical literature, exegesis, and classics; assistant tutor, J. A. Barnes, B.A. **4. ***Birmingham Branch, *erected partly out of a handsome gift of £10,000 by a gentleman residing in that locality, Solomon Jevons, is now (1880) in course of erection. The site of the new college is a fine estate of seventeen and a half acres, adjoining the suburb of Handsworth, in the midst of an undulating and well-wooded tract of country, about three miles from Birmingham. The college, of which the memorial stones were laid in June, 1880, by Sir Francis Lycett, William Mewburn, Isaac Jenks, and James Wood, was opened for the reception of students in September, 1881, at a cost of about £24,000. The buildings include studies and bedrooms for seventy students, a library, large lecture-hall and five smaller lecture- rooms, dining-hall, all necessary offices and servants' apartments, and a residence for the governor. Detached houses for the theological and classical tutors are also in process of erection on the site. The style of architecture is founded upon the Gothic of the 15th century. Faculty: F. W. Macdonald, theology; J. Hartley, house governor; R. N. Young, D.D., exegesis and classics; assistant tutor, R. M. Pope, M.A. **5. ***The Leys School *(Cambridge). — This school has recently been established in the belief that a school in the immediate neighborhood of one of our great universities would enjoy special educational advantages. While the general teaching and discipline are in the hands of resident Wesleyan masters, classes in various subjects are committed to the care of able visiting masters. The Rev. Dr. Moulton, one of the New-Test. revisers, is the head master and principal. **6. ***Primary Education. — *It was not until about the year 1846 that the Wesleyan Conference would take action in promoting the establishment of elementary day schools. In 1851 the first Normal College and Practicing School was opened in the city of Westminster. It has been a great success, and is now divided into two branches for male and female teachers. **7. ***Westminster Training College *was opened Oct. 7, 1851, and adapted for male students only in January, 1872. During the year 1879 120 students were in training, all of whom passed the certificate examinations at Christmas, 1879. The college accommodates 131 students, and 117 are now (1889) in training. The expenditure of the college for the year ending Dec. 31, 1879, was £7984 Os. *3d., *and of the practicing schools £2233 5s. 2d. **8. ***Southlands Training College *(Battersea, near London), for female students, was opened Feb. 26, 1872. During the year 1879 106 students were in training, all of whom passed the certificate examinations at Christmas, 1879. The college will accommodate 109 students, and 109 students are now in training. 'The cost of the college for the year ending Dec. 31, 1879, was £4271 18s. 10d., and of the practicing schools £654 5s. *6d. *The number of Wesleyan day-schools in England in 1889 was 857; the number of day scholars, 179,578. **9. ***Wesley College *(Sheffield) was opened in 1838. In. 1844 it was constituted, by her majesty's warrant, a college of the University of London, and empowered to issue certificates to candidates for examination for the degrees of bachelor of arts, master of arts, bachelor of laws, and doctor of laws. The directors award a scholarship of the annual value of £40 (tenable for one year), to the youth who shall be certified as the best pupil of his year at Woodhouse Grove School. The Holden scholarship, also of £40 per annum, is usually given to Kingswood School. Two others of £20 a year each, given by the late P. Spooner, are open to boys resident in Sheffield. The late Sir Francis Lycett also established two scholarships (tenable for two years) of the annual value respectively of £50 and £30. These are held by the two students from Wesley College who stand highest in the honors list of the London University at the matriculation examinations coinciding with the time when the scholarships fall due. The college is examined and reported on biennially by the syndicate of Cambridge, which is appointed by the University for the examination of schools. **10. ***Wesleyan Collegiate Institution *(Taunton). — This institution was founded thirty-eight years ago, in 1842, the object of its founders being to secure a sound literary and commercial education, combined with religious instruction in harmony with the principles of the late Rev. John Wesley. In 1846 it was also made, by royal charter, one of the colleges of the University of London, and degrees in arts and laws are open to all its students. **11. ***Schools for Ministers' Children. — *The Schools' Fund was instituted by Mr. Wesley, in order to provide for the education of the children of Wesleyan ministers, and he commended it to the liberal support of his people in the most forcible terms. The collections and subscriptions for the Schools' Fund are made in the early part of November. Out of it the four schools for the education of ministers' children are supported, and an allowance is made for the education of those for whom there may not be room in the schools. These allowances are only made for children between the ages of nine and fifteen. The general committee consists of the governing body of the New Kingswood and Woodhouse Grove School, the governing body of the School for Girls, and seventeen other ministers and laymen. **(1.) ***For Boys. — *The governing body of the New Kingswood and Woodhouse Grove School consists of the president and secretary of the Conference, the ex-presidents, the general treasurers and secretaries of the Schools' Fund, the chairman of the Bristol, Bath, Halifax and Bradford, and Leeds Districts; the governors and the head-master of the school; and ten ministers and thirteen laymen named by the Conference. *New Kingswood School *is situated at Landsdown,. Bath, and was opened in 1851. Old Kingswood School. near Bristol, was founded by the Rev. John Wesley, A.M., in 1748. It is now a Reformatory School for young criminals in connection with the nation. *Woodhouse Grove School *was established in 1811. **(2.) ***For Girls. — The *governing body of the Schools for Girls consists of the president and secretary of the Conference, the ex-president, the general treasurers and secretaries of the Schools' Fund, the general treasurers and secretary of the Children's Fund, the chairman of the Second London and Liverpool districts, the local treasurers and secretaries, and fifteen other ministers and laymen. *Queenswood School *(Clapham Park) is near London. The executive committee consists of ten members. *Trinity Hall School *(Southport) is near Liverpool. The executive committee consists of ten members. **(II.) ***Other Institutions. —* **1. ***The Wesleyan Chapel Committee *was instituted in 1818, and reconstituted in 1854. The committee, consisting of an equal number of ministers and laymen, usually meets on the first Wednesday of each month to dispose of loans and grants; to determine on erections, alterations, purchases, and sales of Wesleyan trust property, including organs; and to afford advice on difficult cases. The income from all sources in 1889 was £16,305 13s. *2d. *The total number of applications for permission to erect or enlarge chapels, schools, and organs, which have received the conditional sanction of the committee in 1879-80, including 97 modifications of cases previously sanctioned, is 341. The estimated outlay is £253,655. Two hundred and ninety-seven erections and enlargements have been completed during the year at a cost of £318,175. The entire temporary debt left on this large outlay is £75,807, most of which will be paid off in a few years. The entire amount of debts, which have been discharged or provided for during the last twenty-six years, is £1,482,359. **2. ***Metropolitan Chapel Building Fund *(instituted in 1862). — This fund originated from the generous gift of the late Sir Francis Lycett of £50,000 towards the erection of fifty Methodist churches in London during twenty years. Sir Francis in 1880 gave £5000 more towards the erection of ten additional chapels. Shortly afterwards he (lied, after only ten days' illness. The secretary of the fund is the Rev. John Bond. **3. ***Itinerant Methodist Preachers' Annuitant Salary. *— This institution was formed at Bristol in 1798, revised in Leeds in 1837, and revised again in London in 1860, and is the same which is often called among the Methodists "The Preachers' Fund." It was formed by some of the preachers for the relief of supernumerary and superannuated preachers among themselves and of their widows, and is supported by donations and legacies, but chiefly by the payments of the members themselves. The annual payment is now by preachers on trial, £5 5s.; by ministers in the home work, £6; and by ministers on foreign stations, £10 4s. **4. **Besides these agencies, there exists also a separate mission to seamen in London, chaplains to portions of the army and navy, and a lay mission, each under distinct management, for London, Manchester, and Liverpool. Since 1875 the temperance movement has been recognized by the Conference, and circuit societies and bands of hope are rapidly forming throughout England There are also committees of privilege and exigency, and those for the promotion of the religious observance of the Sabbath. **5. ***A Sunday-school Union *was established in 1874, and the total number of schools in union in 1880 was 2629 out of 6376 belonging to the Connection. The secretary is the Rev. Robert Culley. The office and 4depository for the present is situated at Ludgate Circus, in the city of London. **6. ***The Children's Home — Orphanage, Refuge, and Training Institute, *originated at Lambeth in 1869, has mow four branches, and a fifth is in preparation. *London Branch. — *Bonner Road, Victoria Park, E. *Lancashire Branch. — *Wheatsheaf Farm, Edgworth, near Bolton. *Canadian Branch. — Hamilton, *Ontario, Canada. *Certified Industrial Branch. — *Milton, Kent. *Orphanage Branch. — *Birmingham*, *Preparing. This institution exists for the nurture and education of orphans and destitute children. It has been sanctioned and commended to the Christian public by several resolutions of the Conference, to which body the commits tee of management is annually submitted for approval. At present five hundred children are in the Home, and nearly as many have been sent forth into the world, and the reports received concerning the great majority of them are highly satisfactory. The Home is also a training institute for Christian workers especially with the view of preparing godly men and women for work in orphanages, industrial schools, children's hospitals, and similar institutions. **7. ***Conference Office and Book-room *(2 Castle Street, City Road, London) was instituted by the Rev. John Wesley. It was formed by him for the publication and sale of his works. On his death he vested his property in the book-room, consisting of books, copyrights, etc., in trustees "for carrying on the work of God in connection with the Conference." The whole of the proceeds of this institution is devoted to the support and extension of Wesleyan Methodism in Great Britain and Ireland **8. ***Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society *(Centenary Hall, Bishopsgate Street Within, London). — Missions were commenced in 1786, and the society organized in 1816. The committee of management consists of the president and the secretary of the Conference, the general treasurers, the general secretaries, the honorary secretary, the governor and tutors of Richmond College, the Connectional editor, the lay treasurers of the Richmond institution, the London district treasurer, and of fifty-two other members, viz., sixteen from the country circuits and thirty-six resident in London; four of the latter go out annually by rotation, and four of the former are also changed each year. Every person subscribing annually one guinea or upwards, and every benefactor of £10 and upwards, is deemed a member. The Wesleyan missions were commenced in 1786, and were, until 1813, confined chiefly to British North America and the West Indies. In the December of that year, however, Dr. Coke, accompanied by a band of young missionaries, embarked for India. Up to this period, Dr. Coke had mainly raised the funds needed to carry on the Methodist missionary operations. The additional evangelistic enterprise now entered upon made new arrangements and exertions necessary. Various plans were suggested; but that which originated with the late Rev. George Morley and the late Rev. Dr. Bunting, then stationed at Leeds, and sanctioned by several of the ministers in that town and neighborhood, was adopted by the ensuing Conference. That scheme has been greatly owned of God. In 1814 the income of the Missionary Fund was below £7000; there were 70 missionaries, and the number of members under their care was 18,747. Now there are, according to the last returns in 1889, 107,816 accredited Church members, besides 16,461 on trial for membership, under the care of 534 missionaries; and the income is 165,498 12s. *8d., *inclusive of £37,622 4s. *2d. *received from the Thanksgiving Fund. The expenditure in 1879 was £148,107 6s. *10d. *The legacies for 1879-80 amounted to £4966 *15s. 3d. *The *Ladies' Committee for Female Education in Heathen Countries *expended £2296 is. *6d., *besides supplying clothes, etc., for charitable purposes. **9. ***The Home Mission and Contingent Fund *was instituted in 1756 and remodeled in 1856. The committee consists of the president and the secretary of the Conference, the ex-presidents, the treasurers, the general secretary and the financial secretary of the fund, the treasurers and secretary of the Fund for the Extension of Methodism in Great Britain, with fifteen ministers and fifteen laymen for London, and thirty-five ministers and thirty-five laymen for the country. The secretary is the Rev. Alexander McAulay. This fund is to assist the dependent circuits in maintaining the ministration of the Gospel, to provide means for employing additional ministers, and to meet various contingencies. It is mainly supported by the yearly collection, by the Home Missionary collections made after sermons and meetings, and by subscriptions, legacies, and juvenile associations. The total income of the fund in 1889 was £28,099 6s. *2d., *and the total expenditure £11,770 19s. *3d.* **6. ***Literature. *This is copiously exhibited in Osborn's *Wesleyan Bibliography *(Lond. 1869, 8vo). See also Morgan, *Bibliotheca Canadensis *(Ottawa, 1867, 8vo); and *SEE METHODISM*. (G. J. S.)
WESNA Wesna

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesna in Slavonic mythology, is a sister of Morana; they represent spring and winter, or life and death, under whose protection human life stands. Wesna guards the beginning of life, Morana its end. She rocks men to sleep with beautiful hymns and suitable pictures.
WESSEL, JOHANN (1) Wessel, Johann (1)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wessel, Johann (1) was unquestionably the most important among the men of German extraction who helped to prepare the way for the Reformation. The circumstances connected with his private life are involved in great uncertainty, insomuch that even his names have been made the subject of inquiry (John, Hermanni; Gansevort, Basilius). He was born in 1400 or 1420, probably the latter year. His birthplace was Groningen, where the very house in which he was born is yet shown. He was orphaned at an early age, but received into the house of a kinswoman named Oda or Odilla Clantes, and sent to a school at Zwoll, which was conducted by the Brothers of the Common Life, and had a good reputation. He there not only devoted himself to scientific pursuits, but also to the promotion of the religious life, being aided in the latter respect by Thomas A. Kempis, who sojourned in the neighborhood of Zwoll. In time he came to fill the place of an under teacher, but unpleasant surroundings and a thirst for greater knowledge drove him away from Zwoll to Cologne, where he studied Greek and Hebrew, chiefly under the direction of private tutors, and also examined the libraries. His habit was to note the results of his readings and impressions in memoranda, which he continued to keep to the end of his life. The independence of thought which such a method of study displayed was yet further cultivated by the study of Plato, the great antagonist of scholasticism and agent in the restoration of theology, and the simple and unadorned mystic Rupert of Deutz (q.v.). It was not possible, however, that he should find in bigoted Cologne a soil suitable for the propagation of his views. A call to Heidelberg was extended to him, but he was not yet ready to demote himself exclusively to the work of teaching, and felt himself attracted to Paris, where the controversy between nominalists and realists had broken out afresh. He paused for a little while at Louvain, and then hastened to Paris, actuated by the desire to gain his countrymen Henry of Zomeren and Nicholas of Utrecht, both famous professors, over to realism; but the end was that he became a nominalist himself, and continued to be such while he lived. He remained in Paris about sixteen years, not sustaining an altogether receptive attitude, but doing his part to shape the mind of the coming generation. He was most powerfully stimulated by association with cardinal Bessarion, Rovere, then general of the Franciscans, but afterwards pope Sixtus IV, and with younger men like Reuchlin and R. Agricola. He visited other French cities also, e.g. Angers, in order to take part in disputations, and two years before the close of the pontificate of Paul II came to Rome. Here he found the most advanced culture of the time, but also the most evident and shocking corruption in the Church. On his return to Paris he witnessed the attempt of Louis XI to put down nominalism by force. In 1475 he was at Basle with Reuchlin, and later at Heidelberg as a member of the philosophical faculty. His combativeness as a debater had in the meantime earned for him the title of *Magister Contradictionun. *He soon afterwards retired to privacy in his native town of Groningen, and spent his remaining, days in arranging his views into a defensible form, and in the cultivation of a profound piety. All the works from his pen, which we possess, were probably written in this period, when the mystical trait in his nature was becoming: prominent. He is said to have been the physician of the bishop David of Burgundy, and in a former period of Rovere (see above), which circumstance probably deterred the inquisitors of Cologne from proceeding against him, as they did against J. von Wessel (q.v.), and as Wessel thought they would. He maintained a large correspondence and received many visitors. He also contributed much towards the formation of the characters of R. Agricola, Alexander Hegius, Hermann Busch, etc., with reference to whose influence in the future he predicted that his young friend Oestendorp would live to see the time when scholasticism, i.e. the teachings of Aquinas, Bonaventure, etc., should be rejected by all truly Christian divines. Before he died he was assailed by doubts respecting all the verities of the Christian faith, with which he struggled almost-despairingly, but which he conquered with the cry, "I know nothing but Jesus, the crucified one." He died in peace, but without having received the papal absolution, Oct. 4,1489, and was buried in the Church of the Nunnery at Groningen. After his death the mendicant monks subjected his writings to their rage, and probably destroyed a portion of them, though a sufficient quantity of them was preserved by the devotion of his pupils to enable: us to estimate the character of the man. The first collection was published by Luther, omitting an essay on the Lord's supper, which was added for the first time in the Groningen edition of 1614. Wessel's career was largely determined by the fact that he was never bound by any vow, official station, or other similar obligation; so that while he was greatly interested in the conditions of the Church and the school, it was yet possible for him to be to some extent an independent observer. He was thus able to command the leisure required for a thorough examination of the matters he discussed, and the calmness essential to scholarly polemics. It must be added that he was naturally endowed with an independent spirit and sound judgment. Neither the superstitions of the Church nor the mysticism of the Brothers of the Common Life could overturn his balanced mind. The writings of Wessel do not constitute a system. His method was somewhat aphoristical, involving the discussion of separate theses, and not affording any one central, fundamental principle from which the whole of his position might be understood. They hold a ground intermediate between scientific discussion, ascetical application and reformatory polemical exhortation. His theology, like that of Zwingli, is largely determined by Platonism. The principal work he has furnished in this department. is the *De Providentia Dei, *which conceives of God as the absolute cause, or, in other words, as independent Being. The pantheistic tendency of this idea of God is not sufficiently guarded against, but finds its rectification in the emphasis which Wessel elsewhere lays upon the idea that God is pure Being, distinct from and above the world. In the doctrine of the Trinity the Father is the divine wisdom, the Son the divine reason, the Spirit the divine love. The Deity is the creative life, the original idea, which is necessarily active and compelled to glorify itself. This glorifying of the divine nature constitutes the Son, the λόγος πρῶτος*; *and in order that both may not be unemployed, the self-conscious and self-glorifying Being must also eternally love himself. In anthropology man is conceived of as being in the likeness of God, as respects his inner nature. The parts of the divine image are *mens, intelligentia, *and *voluntas (De Purgatoriat, *80 b); and each of these parts is, it would appear, held to be incessantly subject to the divine influence. He locates the divine image even more particularly in the human will, which is free, and which is' sharply distinguished from the intellect and the desires. In discussing the Ego, Wessel defines personality as being the fruitful source from which spring the will, the judgment, self- consciousness, etc., and remarks that man has in his personality the ability to transform the naturally existing relation between the Divine Spirit and the human into an ethical relation, an immediate consciousness of .God being implanted in him; and that he is under obligation to effect this change. In soteriology he places the origin of sin in the angel-world, but does sot account for its transfer into the world of men. It would even seem that he regards it as an inherent factor in the constitution of man, since it is to him merely *debitum. *Adam and Eve were far from being perfect while in Eden, and needed, even if temptation had been resisted, development in every side of their nature. It is difficult to see how this undeveloped state could be other than a sinful state under his definition. He recognizes a moral depravation as having been added in the fall, but makes it amount to a mere infirmity, which does not extend so far as to destroy the freedom of the will, though it unfits man from attaining to his rightful goal. Grace is necessary and the only means of salvation, because it was required for human well being from the beginning. Redemption is a process, which required that Jesus should be the "express image" of God. Christ, as the source of life, was mediator from the beginning. He was from all eternity appointed to be the king and head of an empire, which is in no-sense a merely social organization, but in which he is the life of all its members and is himself the end for which it exists. In the atonement Jesus died for us and made satisfaction to God. The process of redemption is, however, constantly described by Wessel as a conflict in which the Lamb is not regarded as taking upon himself the wrath of God, but as resisting the assaults of the devil, who is empowered to wage war and is assisted therein by God. The death of Jesus is then conceived as the completion of the life-long struggle. His victory consists, on the one hand, in the subjugation of the devil, who is unquestionably regarded as the personification of the power of evil, and, on the other, in the demonstration afforded by this triumph that he is the testator of the New Test. in his death and in his evident drawing of all men to himself in his righteousness and love. His merits as redeemer are superabundant, for he is the consummation of the race, and in his capacity as head and redeemer has more to offer than man possessed before the fall. The condition of salvation is faith in God, based on the word of Christ. Justification is distinguished from the remission of sins, and conceived of as the positive act of renewing in righteousness through a union with Christ and the Trinity by faith. God regards man as being positively righteous in Christ, though not for Christ's sake. This is stated in a different light when Wessel teaches that faith does not: lay hold upon the work of Christ, but upon his life-giving person. This union having been formed, faith melts into love, and good works may appropriately be said to flow from either quality. Remission of sins is nowhere allowed an independent place in Wessel's theological system. Repentance is not with him sorrow for the sins of the past, but is, in substance, conversion or freedom from sin. It is a matter of the will rather than of the feelings. Upon the doctrine of the Church Wessel differed from 'Wycliffe and Huss in that he did not define the Church to be a *communio prcedestinorum, *but a *communio sanctorum. *The circumstances of his age obliged him to look for the visible Church within the papacy, and he accordingly conceded a *jurisdictio papalis; *but he restricted its operations altogether to externalities, and denied that a papal excommunication has power to control God. He even asserted that a pope is entitled to be the director of the faith of the Church only when his own faith is correct; and he rated the authority of the universities higher than the authority of the clergy. But he esteemed the Scriptures even above the universities, and addressed to them the final appeal. "The Scriptures," he held, "are simply the Holy Ghost speaking to man. They are clear and self-explanatory and also sufficient." Tradition, however, was not rejected, and the *regula fidei *was apparently placed on an equality with Scripture by him. With respect to the sacraments, Wessel denied that they are of themselves effectual means of grace. The infusion of love into the heart constitutes true baptism, and God is himself the administrator, according to his view; the priest, of whatever degree he may be, is simply a minister, and not able to contribute anything whatever to the gracious power of the sacrament. The sacrament of penance was not allowed by him to possess any vital connection with inward purification, and the priest's agency in connection with it was limited to the calling-forth of proper dispositions through the employment of instruction, exhortation, etc. This view carried with it the rejection of indulgences as a matter of course, for they were the fruitage of the sacrament of penance as held by the Church.. Wessel does not hesitate to term them swindles, and plenary indulgences abominations. In connection with the Lord's supper, he contended against the *opus operatum, *or bringing of masses in behalf of particular individuals. He held that the mass has value for him who hungers and thirsts for the bread of life, the eating of which constitutes the sole value of the sacrament. The idea of sacrifice has no place whatever in his view. In eschatology Wessel held firmly to the existence of purgatory, but as a place of purgation rather than satisfaction; the fire which burns there is the fire of piety, and, more particularly, of love. Christ himself is there to preach his Gospel among the dead, and to make of purgatory a place of delights. Wessel did not paint the state of the lost, and therein left his description incomplete. The fanatical hostility of the mendicant monks prevented the immediate publication of Wessel's writings. Luther's collection of these writings, entitled *Farrago Rerum Theologicarum Uberrima, *appeared in 1521, and was followed by repeated editions in 1522 and 1523. The last edition was that of Strack (Giessen, 1617) following a complete edition of Wessel in 1614. The *Farrago: *contains the following books: *De Benignissima Dei Provlentia; De Causis, Mysteriis et Effectibus Dominicae Incarnationis et Passionis; De Dignitate et Potestate Ecclesiastica; De Sacramento Penitentice; Quae sit Vera Communio Sanctorum; De Purgatorio; *and a number of letters, among which one, *De Indulgentiis, *addressed to Hoeck, deserves special mention. The complete edition contains, in addition, the tract *De Eucharistia, *which Luther had omitted for dogmatic reasons, and also an extended essay, *De Causis Incarnationis et de Magnitudine Dominicae Passionis, *in two books; and three ascetical works entitled, respectively, *De Oratione, Scala Meditationis, *and *Exempla Scace Meditationis. *The impression made by a reading of the *Farrago *is that Wessel was a man who lived with pen in hand, and who for that very reason seldom undertook the composition of an extended work. It is, accordingly, not remarkable that statements with respect to lost writings from his pen do not harmonize. For information respecting such writings and also concerning Wessel's life, see Hardenberg; Suffridus Petri *De Scriptoribus Frisiae; *Ubbo Emmius, *Historia Rerum Frisicarum; *the *Effigies et Vitae Professorum Academiae Groningae *(1654); and especially Muurling, *Commentatio Hist. Theol. de Wesseli,* etc. (Traj. ad Rhen. 1831); id. *De Wesseli Gansfortii, *etc. (Amstelod. 1840); and Ullmann, *Reformatoren vor der Reformation *(Hamb. 1841). See also Schmidt, *Augustin's Lehre von der Kirche, *in *Jahrbuich. für deutsche Theologie, 6:*210 sq.; Benthem, *Holland. Kirchenund Schul- Staat. *2, 178; Herzog, *Real Encyklop. s.v.*
WESSEL, JOHANN (2) Wessel, Johann (2)

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wessel, Johann (2) a Dutch theologian, was born at Emden, Oct. 20,1671, For some time he was Treacher and professor at Rotterdam. In 1712 he was called as professor of theology to Leyden, where he died, Jan. 16,1745. He is the author of, *Dissertationes Sacrce Leid. ad Selecta quaedam V. et N.T. Loca *(Leyden, *1721): — Nestorianismus et Adoptianismus Redivivus Confutatus, s. de Christo Unico et Proprio Dei Filio, non Metaphorico, Liber Sing. in quo Nestorii Pelagianizantis Veterumque Adoptianor. Sententia ex Veter monumentis Eruitur, *etc. (Rotterdam, 1727). See Winer, *Handbuch der theol. Lit. *1, 30, 191, 572, 645; Fürst, *Bibl. Jud. *3, 506. (B. P.)
WESSELING, PETER Wesseling, Peter

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wesseling, Peter a German philologist, was born at Steinfurth, Jan. 7, 1692, of an old and wealthy Westphalian family celebrated in literary circles. He was educated at the University of Leyden, and afterwards at Franeker, where in 1718 he was received as a candidate for the ministry. In 1719 he was made pro- rector of the school at Middelburg, in 1721 rector of the gymnasium at Deventer, in 1723 professor of eloquence and history at Franeker, and in 1735 filled the same chair (with the addition of canon law in 1746, and the librarianship in 1749) at Utrecht, where he died, Nov. 9, 1764. He wrote, *Epistola ad H. Venemam de Aquilae in Scriptis Philonis Jud. Fragmentis et Platonis Epistola XIII *(Utrecht, 1748): *— Observationum Variarum Libri *(Amst. 1727): — Diatribe *de Judaeorum Archontibus ad Inscriptionem Berenicensem, et Dissertatio de Evangeliis Jussu Imperatoris Anastasii non Emendatis, *etc. (Utrecht, *1738). — Dissertationes de Origine atque Usu Nunnmorum apud Hebraeos *(ibid. 1750): *Dissertationes in Epistolam Jeremice *(ibid. 1752). . See Winer, *Handbuch der theol. Literatur, *1, 52, 560; First, *Bibl. Jud. *3, 506; Hoefer, *Nouv. Biog. Géneralé, s.v. *(B. P.)
WESSELY, HARTWIG Wessely, Hartwig

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wessely, Hartwig (or, according to his Jewish name, *Hertz Wesel), *a noted Jewish writer, was born in 1725 at Hamburg. Like his friend Moses Mendelssohn, he was originally a Rabbinic Jew, and observed the traditional law to the last. His thirst for knowledge led him to acquire the German, French, Danish, and Dutch languages, and to study mathematics, natural philosophy, geography, and history. An extraordinary power of writing Hebrew, both prose and poetry, secured him the esteem of his nation, and gave him an opportunity of communicating his acquirements in a national, and therefore an unsuspected, form. The edict of the emperor Joseph II to establish elementary schools among the Jews first exhibited Wessely as a Reformer. He wrote a letter to the congregation at Trieste upon the subject, in which he related the importance of elementary instruction, recommended the study of Hebrew grammar, and advised the postponing of the Talmudic studies to a riper age. This brought down upon him all the weight of Rabbinic indignation, especially that of the Polish rabbins, who attacked and anathematized him with vehemence, while those of Trieste, Venice, Ferrara, and Reggio supported him. Wessely, who died at Hamburg in 1805, may be considered the founder of Modern Hebrew literature, in the same way as Mendelssohn was of German literature among the Jews of his age and country. For though in destitute circumstances, he found time and strength to write a series of works which form a new era in Hebrew composition, and have united his name with that of Mendelssohn in the honorable appellation of the "two restorers of science among the Jews." Jost's description of the effects of their labors is very striking. He says, "They found the Jews without any language; they gave them two at once — the German and the Hebrew." He wrote, רוה הן, *The Spirit of Grace* (Berlin, 1780, a.v.), a commentary to the Book of Wisdom, translated into Hebrew by himself: באור לספר ויקרא a commentary on Leviticus, which forms part of the commentary of Mendelssohn's Pentateuch: יין לבנון*, The Wine of Lebanon *1 ibid. 1775), a commentary on the treatise *Aboth:*הלבנון*, Lebanon, *a gigantic work on the synonyms of the Hebrew language. The first volume (הראשון הבית) consists of 10 sections (חדרים), subdivided into 120 chapters (חלונות), and contains a most elaborate philological and psychological disquisition on the signification and development of the root'חָכִם; as well as a treatise on a portion of the Mosaic law. It is preceded by an extentive introduction entitled *The* *Entrance into the Garden *(מבוא הגן), in which the plan of the work is set forth, and specimens of Hebrew synonyms are given. This first volume he edited when a book-keeper at Amsterdam in 1765. The second volume (הבית השני) consists of 13 sections, subdivided into 180 chapters, and gives in a most learned manner a philosophico-traditional explanation of all the passages of the O.T. in which either the word חָכִם or its derivatives occur. It is likewise preceded by an elaborate introduction, wherein those words are explained which constitute mixed forms. A second edition of it was published at Vienna in 1829, and a third at Warsaw in 1838: דברי שלום ואמת, Letters to the Jews of Austrir concerning the reforms of the emperor Joseph II (Berlin, 1782): — מאמר חקור דין , *Defense of the Rabbinit Tradition *(Konigsb. 1837, new ed.): ס8 המדות*, Jewish Ethics *(Berlin, 1784; latest ed. Konigsb. 1851): שררי תפארת, *Songs of Glory, *an epic on the life of Moses. Though the language of this poem is purely Biblical, and the style enriched with the finest embellishments of the inspired poetic writings, yet the cast of thought is not national, but European and secular. *"The Songs of Glory," *says Dr. Marjoliouth, "embodies the history of the exodus of the Children of Israel from Egypt until the giving of the law at Sinai. It is, indeed, a most unique production. An English Christian, who justly esteems Milton as the most successful epic poet, may, perhaps, not like to hear Wessely compared to their venerable bard. I have read them both, and have no hesitation in saying that they are equal to each other, with the only difference that Wessely is not so profuse in mythological terms as Milton. Wessely, like Milton, did not think rhyme a necessary adjunct or true ornament of a poem or good verse, and, therefore, rejected it, which makes the poetry of the *Shirey Tiphereth *exceedingly sublime. Wessely also left in MS. a commentary on Genesis, which was edited by Isaac Reggio, with the title *Commentarium in Genesin ex ejus Autographo Excudi Curavit *(Goritie, i854). See Fürst, *Bibliotheca. Judaica, *3, 507 sq.; De Rossi, *Dizionario Storico *(Germ. transl.), p. 331 sq.; Etheridge, *Introduction to Hebrew Literature, *p. 393 sq.; Kitto, *Cyclopaedia, *s.v.; Da Costa, *Israel and the Gentiles, *p. 554 sq.; McCaul, *Sketches of Judaism and the Jews, *p. 51 sq.; Schmucker, *Hist. of the Jews, p. *244 sq.; Marjoliouth, *The Fundamental Principles of Modern Judaism, *p. 247 sq.; Gratz, *Gesch. d. Juden, 11:*91 sq.; Jost, *Gesch. d. Judenthums und seiner Sekten, *3, 307 sq.; Meisel, *Leben u. Wirken Wessely's *(Breslau, 1841); Geiger, in the *Zeitschrift der D. M. G. 17:*321 sq.; Delitzsch, *Gesch. der jucischen Poesie, *p. 85, 95, 106, 114, 174 sq.; Stern, *Gesch. d. Judenthums von Mendelssohn, *etc., p. 104 sq.; Dessauer, *Gesch. d. Israeliten, *p. 504 sq.; Gildemann, in *Frankel-Gratz Monatsschrift, *1870, p. 478 sq.; Cassel, *Lehrbuch der Geschichte und Literatur *(Leips. 1879), p. 499 sq.; Morals, *Eminent Israelites of the Nineteenth Century *(Philadelphia, 1880); p. 344 sq. (B. P.)
WESSENBURG, IGNATZ HEINRICH Wessenburg, Ignatz Heinrich

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wessenburg, Ignatz Heinrich *Baron von, *was a prominent liberal among the prelates in the Romish Church of Germany, and also a theological writer and a participant in civil affairs. He was born at Dresden, November 4, 1774. His education, being largely under the direction of Jesuits, was defective to a degree that impaired his efficiency as a scholar while he lived. He visited the schools at Augsburg, Dillingen, Wurzburg, and Vienna, nowhere finding the assistance which his active, questioning intellect demanded, and eventually confining his efforts to the use of the libraries and the study of art, for which latter employment the society of Vienna afforded opportunity. He had come into the possession of benefices as early as 1792, and to one of them, at Constance, he retired when the unpatriotic policy of the state in the closing years of the century drove him from the capital in disgust. In 1799 he published at Zurich a poetical epistle on the corruption of manners in Germany. In 1800, Dalberg (q.v.) called Wessenburg to be his vicar in the diocese of Constance, and he entered on the duties of the place with enthusiasm. He regulated the secular affairs of the diocese with a skill which elicited the commendation of the pope himself. He sought to help his clergy to a more systematic and thorough culture, and to stimulate it to greater activity, giving to the enterprise his personal efforts and reorganizing the seminary at Meersburg in its behalf. He also sent individual clergymen to Pestalozzi, that they might become more practically acquainted with the work of educating the young, and established teachers' seminaries within his own diocese. By such measures he not only contributed materially to the prosperity of his work, but also arrayed against himself the opposition of Rome, which was yet further intensified by his attempts to introduce the German language into the liturgy, and to place Ess's New Testament and Schmid's *Biblische Geschichte *in the schools as text-books. The nuncio in Luzerne, Testaferrate. succeeded in taking Switzerland from under the jurisdiction of Constance. In 1817 Wessenburg was unanimously chosen to succeed Dalberg as bishop of Constance, having previously been coadjutor to that prelate; but the election was set aside at Rome in the most unqualified manner, and when Wessenburg went to Rome to plead his own cause, he was not granted audience of the pope. The grand-duke Charles of Baden laid the matter before the German Diet, but without effect, and the next duke, Louis (1818), was not favorably disposed towards Wessenburg. On the erection of the archbishopric of Freiburg, the local clergy proposed Wessenburg as its head; but the government this time refused its assent as decidedly as the curia had done in the former instance. The king of Wurtemberg next desired him to fill the episcopal chair of Rottenburg, without being able to secure the assent of Rome. In 1819 a new career opened before Wessenburg through his election to the Chambers of Baden, in which he retained a seat during the next fourteen years, and in which he was a most zealous, eloquent, and influential representative of liberalism in its best and purest form. In 1833 he retired to private life, devoting his declining years to literary occupations and to the collection of works of art. His circle of friends was very wide, and his influence over them very strong. Queen Hortense, who resided near Constance, was among his friends, and it was her influence which induced Loutis Napoleon in 1838 to voluntarily relieve Switzerland of the embarrassment occasioned by the demand of king Louis Philippe for his banishment by forsaking the country. He died August 6, 1860. His leading ideas as a Churchman had occasioned the erection of a German National Catholic Church, and a revivification of Church councils. His principal work was written with an eve to the latter subject. It is entitled *Die grossen Kirchenversamml. des *15. *u. *16. *Jahrhunderts *(Constance, 1840, 4 volumes), and is considered of some value. His other works are of but little importance, because they lack an adequate basis in historical research. See Wessenburg's writings; Beck, *Freiherr I.H.v. Wessenburg *(Wagner, 1862); Baur, *Kirchengesch. d. *19. *Jahrhunderts, *page 147 sq.; Herzog, *Real-Encyklop. *s.v.
WESSOBRUNN PRAYER Wessobrunn Prayer

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

Wessobrunn Prayer *(Wessobrunner Gebet). *Wessobrunn is a Bavarian village in which, according to documentary evidence, duke Thassilo established a monastery in 760; others say 740. Certain remnants of the studies of the monks there domiciled, upon geography, weights and measures, and also certain important glosses of the 8th century, have been preserved, and particularly this prayer, which exists in a codex now at Munich, and which antiquarians assign to the 8th century. The entire piece, as given in Wackernagel's *Altdeutsches Lesebuch, *3d ed. page 61, reads: Dat gefregin ih mit firahim This learned I among men firiuuizzo meista, As the greatest of wisdoms, dat ero ni uuas That earth was not noh ufhimil, Neither the heaven above, noh paum noh pereg Nor tree nor hill ni uuas, Was not, ni nohheinig, Neither was any [star], noh sunna ni scein, Nor the sun shone not, noh mano ni liuhta Nor the moon gave no light, noh der mareo seo. Nor the high sea. Do dar niuuiht ni uuas When there was nothing enteo ni uunteo Of ends and bounds enti do uuas der eino And there was the one almahtico Cot, Almighty God, manno miltisto; The mildest of men; enti dar uuarun auh ma- And there were also with make him mit inan cootlthhe geista. Many godlike spirits. Enti Cot heilac, Cot almah- And God holy, God Al tico mighty, du himil enti erda gauuo- Who hast made heaven and rahtos, earth, enti da mannun sa manac And who hast given to men coot, so many a good; forgapi, forgip mir in dino Give me true confidence in ganada rehta galaupa enti thy grace cotan And good nuilleon, uutstom, enti spa- Will, wisdom, and judg- hida, ment enti craft tiuflun za uuidar- And hope to withstand dev- stantanue ils enti arc za piuuisanne enti And throw off the evil and dinan thy uuilleon za ganurchanne. Will to perform. Rettberg argues (2:781) from the superscription to the first part of the piece *(De Poeta) *that it was taken from some other source by the author, who appended to it the second part containing his prayer for faith and strength. Part first seems to be designed for a hymn on the creation, which, however, is not carried beyond the stage of God's premuudane existence. Part second is almost word for word the same as a prayer in St. Emmeraus manuscript, with Latin translation, which was closed in 821. Grimm *(Geschichte d. deutschen Sprache, *page 484 sq.) states that the dialect in which the entire piece is written is genuine old High-German. See Pertz, *Monum. Germ. *11:215 sq.; *Monum. Boica. Mon. *(1766), 7:327; Mabillon, *Annales Benedict. *2:153; Hund, *Metropolis Salisburg. Ratisp. *(1719), 3:335 sq.; Zedler, *Universal-Lexikon *(Leips. 1748), 45; *Geograph.-Lexikon *(ibid. 1749), 12; Wiltsch, *Handb. d. kirchl. Geogr. u. Statistik *(Berl. 1846), 1:380; Rettberg, *Kirchengesch. Deutschlands,* 2:166; the brothers Grimm, *Die beiden altesten deutschen Gedichte* (Cassel, 1812); Massmann, *Erlauterungen zum Wessobr. Gebet;* Wackernagel, *Das Wessobr. Gebet u. d. Wessobr. Glossen *(Berl. 1827): — id. *Auswahl deutsch. Gedichte, *4th ed. page 228; Feussner, *Die altesten alliterirenden Dichtungsreste in hochdeutscher Sprache *(Hanau, 1845); Kehrein, *Proben d. deutsch. Poesie u. Prosa, *1:18; Putz, *Altdeutsches Lesebuch *(2d ed. Coblentz, 1863), page 15, etc. See also Herzog, *Real- Encyklop. *s.v.
WEST West

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

West (expressed in Heb. by אָחוֹר, *behind; *יָם, the *sea; *בּוֹא הִשֶּׁמֶשׁ , the *going down of the sun *[and so in Greek δυσμή*, sunset]; *מִעֲרָב*, evening). *The Shemite, in speaking of the quarters of the heavens, etc., supposes his face turned towards the east; so that the east is before him, קָדָם, strictly what is before or in front; the south on his right hand, תַּיטֹן, strictly what lies to the right; the north on his left hand, שַׂמאֹל, the left side; and the west behind him, אָחוֹר, literally the hinder side. The last Hebrew word, though never translated "west" in our version, means so: as in Isa 9:12, "the Philistines behind," opposed to the Syrians, קָדָם Sept. ἀφ᾿ ἡλίου δυσμῶν*; *Vulg. *ab occidente; *and in Job 23:8.The words (De 11:24) "the uttermost sea," הִיָּם הָאִחֲרוֹן, are rendered in the Sept. ἕως τῆς θαλάσσης τῆς ἐπὶ δυσμῶν*; *Vulg. *ad mare occidentale *(comp. 34:2; Joel 2, 20). The more general use of the word אָחוֹר for the west was doubtless superseded among the inhabitants of Palestine by יָם*, *literally "the sea," that is, the Mediterranean Sea, which lay to the west, and which, as a more palpable object, became to them the representative of the west generally, and chiefly associated with their ideas of it. Accordingly this word יַם and its derivatives, יָמָה, etc., are thirty-two times rendered by θάλασσα*, *in the Sept., and only once by δυσμαί*; *in the Vulg. by *occidens *and *mare. *It is used to signify a quarter of the heavens, or of the earth (Ge 28:14; De 33:23; 1Ki 7:25; 1Ch 9:24; 2Ch 4:4; Isa 11:14; Isa 49; Isa 12; Eze 48:1; Ho 11:10; Zec 14:4). It is used adjectively in the same sense; as, west border (Nu 34:6; Jos 15:12; Eze 45:7); western (Nu 34:6); west quarter (Jos 18:14); west side (Ex 26:12; Ex 38:12; Nu 2:18; Nu 35:5; Eze 48:3-8,23-24); westward (Ge 13:14; Nu 3; Nu 23; De 3; De 27; Eze 48:18; Da 8:4); west wind (Ex 10:19). Those words of Moses, "Naphtali, possess thou the west and the south" (De 33:23), seem to contradict the statement of Josephus, that this tribe possessed the east and the north in Upper Galilee *(Ant. *5, 1, 22); but Bochart interprets "the south," not with regard to the whole land of Canaan, but to the Danites, mentioned in ver. 22; and by "the west" he understands the lake of Tiberias, otherwise called the *sea *of Tiberias, or Galilee, or Gennesaret; for the portion of Naphtali extended from the south of the city called Dan or Laish to the sea of Tiberias, which was in this tribe. So all the Chaldee paraphrasts expound the word יָם, here translated *west; *Sept. θάλασσαν καὶ Λίβα; Vulg. *nare et meridiem (Hieroz. *pt. 1, lib. 3, c. 18). In some passages the word signifies the coasts of the Mediterranean Sea, and "the islands of the sea" denotes the western part of the world, or European nations. Thus, in regard to the future restoration of the Jews to their own' land, it is said (Ho 11:10), "when the Lord shall roar, then the children shall tremble (that is, hasten; an allusion to the motion of a bird's wings in flying) from the west"(see ver. 11, and comp. Isa 24:14-15, with 11:11; 24:14). In the account given of the removal of the plague of locusts from Egypt, we are told (Ex 10:19), "the Lord turned a mighty strong west wind," יוּהִאּיָם*, *ἄνεμον ἀπὸ θαλάσσης*. *Supposing that these were the very words of Moses, or a literal rendering of his words, it follows that the Egyptians made a similar reference to the Mediterranean, since Moses, all Egyptian, would no doubt use the language of his country in describing an event, which occurred in it. If his words do not refer to the Mediterranean, they must refer to the far-distant Atlantic, which, however, according to Herodotus, was not known to the Egyptians till many ages afterwards. Moses also represents God as saying to *Abram, in the land, *"Lift up thine eyes and look northward, and southward and eastward, and westward, יָמָה (Ge 13:14). The allusion to the sea in the latter passage may be accounted for upon the supposition that the very words of God to Abram had been preserved, and were inserted by Moses in his history. In two passages (Ps 107:3; Isa 49:12) מִיַם stands opposed to מַצָּפוֹן , but ought still to be rendered "the west" comp. Am 8:12; De 33:23. The west is also indicated by the phrase אֶרֶ מַבּוֹא הִשֶּׁמֶשׁ, Sept. ἀπὸ γῆς δυσμῶν*; *Vulg. *de terra occasus solis. *These words are translated "the west country" in Zec 8:7, literally, the country of the going-down of the sun, and are fully translated in Ps 1:1; Ps 113:3; Mal 1:11; comp. De 11:30; Jos 1:4; Jos 23:4. Another word by which the west is denoted is מִעֲרָב, from עָרִב, to remove, pass away, disappear as the sun does; hence the quarter of the heavens, etc., where the sun sets, the west. The same idea is conveyed in. the Greek word δυσμαί*, *from δύω*. *It occurs in 1Ch 12:15; Ps 75:6; Ps 103:12; Ps 107:3; Isa 43:5; Isa 45:6; Isa 9:19; Sept. δυσμαί*; *Vulg. *occidens: *in Da 8:5, Sept. Λίψ; Vulg. *occidens. *It is used to denote the west quarter of the heavens or earth. In the Apocrypha and New Test. the word translated "west" invariably corresponds to δυσμαί (Jude 2:19; Mt 8:11; Mt 24:27; Lu 12:54; Lu 13:29; Re 21:13); Vulg. *occidens, occasus. *Our Lord's memorable words, "They shall come from the east and the west," etc. (Mt 8:11), to which Luke adds "*and *from the north and the south"(13, 29), signify all the regions of the world; as in classical writers also (Xenoph. *Cyr. *1, 1, 3). Grotius thinks that this passage refers to the promise to Jacob (Ge 28:14). In our Lord's prediction of the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans (Mt 24:27), "For as the lightning cometh out of the east and shineth even unto the west, so also shall the coming of the son of man be," he is supposed to have intimated the precise direction 'in which the Roman army conducted the invasion. His reference to *the *cloud, τὴν νεφέλην*, *rising out of the west, as the precursor of a shower (comp. 1Ki 18:43-46); still corresponds to the weather in Palestine. Volney says, "The west and south-west winds, which in Syria and Palestine prevail from November to February, are, to borrow an expression of the Arabs, *"the fathers of showers" *(*Voyage en Syrie, *1, 297; comp. Shaw, *Travels, p.* 329). — Kitto. Notable instances of such showers are those at the battle of Bethhoron (Joshua 11), and Elijah's sacrifice on Mt. Carmel (1Ki 18:44).
WEST IN EXORCISM West in Exorcism

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

West In Exorcism. A person to be exorcised stood with his face towards or his hands stretched in the direction of the west, the region or symbol of darkness. *SEE BOWING TOWARDS THE EAST*.
WEST, BENJAMIN West, Benjamin

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

West, Benjamin an eminent American painter, was born at Springfield, Pa., Oct. 10, 1738. He early discovered the artistic genius, sketching a rude likeness of his baby sister at seven years of age, and at the age of eight combining parts of two pictures into an original design, which he produced in colors on canvas to the infinite delight of his friends. At nine years of age he was introduced into the studio of an artist in, Philadelphia named Williams, who gave him encouragement and furnished him with books on painting, and young West returned home fully resolved to be a. painter. His parents, although Friends (and that body of believers were not favorable to the art), encouraged him in his determination, believing that he was predestinated to be an artist. His first painting that attracted any considerable notice was the portrait of Mrs. Ross, a very beautiful lady, the wife of a lawyer of Lancaster. This effort gained him so many orders for portraits that he could scarcely meet them. About the same time a. gunsmith named Henry commissioned him to paint a picture of the *Death of Socrates. *Being at a loss for a model for the slave who was to hand the cup of poison to the philosopher, the gunsmith brought him a half-naked Negro, and the picture was finished. About this time Dr. Smith, provost of the college at Philadelphia, induced young West to enter upon a course of study in that institution which should fit him for the high station he was destined to fill. He remained here until he was eighteen, with the exception of a short time when he accompanied Major Sir Peter Halkert as a volunteer to search for the remains and bury the bones of the army which had been lost under General Braddock. On his return from this expedition, he was called to witness the death of his mother, after which he returned to Philadelphia and set up as a portrait painter. When he had exhausted his patronage in Philadelphia, he removed to New York, where he met with still better success. In 1760 he was assisted by some wealthy merchant to go abroad for the improvement of his talents. At Rome he was patronized by Lord Grantham, whose portrait he painted, became the friend of Mengs, and, as the first American artist ever seen in Italy, attracted much attention. He pursued his studies in Italy for three years, during which he was greatly assisted by wealthy Americans. He painted his *Cimon and Iphigenia, *and *Angelica and Medora, *and was elected member of the academies of Florence, Bologna, and Parma. In 1763, visiting England on his wav to America, he was induced to remain in London, and in 1765 married Eliza Shewell, an American lady, to whom he had been engaged before going to Europe. He painted for the archbishop of York a picture of *Agrippina Landing with the Ashes of Germanicus, *which attracted the attention of George III, who became his steady friend and patron for forty years, during which time he sketched or painted over four hundred pictures. His first painting for the king was the *Departure of Regulus from Rome, *and it was so entirely satisfactory >that the artist was received by the king on terms of intimacy from that time onward. West was one of the founders of the Royal Academy in 1768, and succeeded Sir Joshua Reynolds as its president in 1792, but declined the honor of knighthood. His *Death of General Wolfe, *painted in the costume of the period against the advice of all the most distinguished painters, effected a revolution in historic art. For the king he painted a series of twenty-eight religious pictures for Windsor Castle. His best-known works ate, *Christ Healing the Sick: — Death on the Pale Horse: — and the Battle of La Hogue. *He attempted many wonderful, and to most artists dangerous, subjects, such as, *Moses Receiving the Law on Sinai: — Descent of the Holy Ghost on the Saviour in the Jordan: — Opening of the Seventh Seal: — St. Michael and his Angels Casting Out the Great Dragon: — The Mighty Angel with One Foot on the Sea and the Other on the Earth: *— the *Resurrection: *and others of like character. He died in London, March 11, 1820, and was buried with great pomp in St. Paul's Cathedral. See Spooner, *Biog. Hist. of the Fine Arts, *s.v.; Gait, *The Life and Studies of Benjamin West *(Lond. 1816-20); Cunningham, *Lives of Eminent British Painters.*
WEST, ELIZABETH West, Elizabeth

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

West, Elizabeth a pious lady, the wife of a Scotch clergyman, was born in Edinburgh in 1672, married Mr. Brie, minister of Salim, Fifeshire, and died in 1735. She wrote *Memoirs, or Spiritual Exercises Written with her own Hand *(Edinb. 1807). See Allibone, *Dict. of Brit and Amer. Authors, *s.v.
WEST, ENOCH G West, Enoch G

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

West, Enoch G. a Methodist Episcopal minister, was born in Clermont County, O., Nov. 25, 1825. He was the special object of the prayers of his pious parents from infancy, and the subject of deep religious impressions from childhood; experienced religion in his fourteenth year, was appointed class-leader at the age of eighteen, joined the Ohio Conference in 1848, and continued energetic and devoted until his death, which occurred at Urbana, O., May 8, 1865. Mr. West possessed a well-stored mind, was a man of deep and uniform piety, bold and firm in principle. See *Minutes of Annual Conferences, *1865, p. 163.
WEST, FRANCIS West, Francis

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

West, Francis an English Wesleyan minister, began his work in 1793, labored twenty- seven years, and died July 3,1820. The *Minutes *characterize him as "a plain, useful man." See *Minutes of the Conference, *1820.
WEST, FRANCIS L West, Francis L

韓

尚無翻譯正文。

英

West, Francis L. Methodist Episcopal minister, was born at Rush, N. Y., March 7,1840. He removed with his parents to Michigan when quite young, experienced religion in his youth, was licensed to preach in 1859, and in 1861 joined the Detroit Conference, and in it served the Church until the fall of 1864, when he was drafted into United States service, and sent in the Twenty-third Michigan Infantry to Tennessee, where he was shot, while on duty, by guerillas, and died in Hospital No. 1 at Chattanooga the next morning, Jan. 5, 1865. Mr. West's qualities of mind and heart made him a young man of great promise. He was firm in purpose, of intense earnestness, conscientious, affable, and devout. See *Minutes of Annual Conferences,* 1865, p. 168.
來源: public_domain